《5 Dragon Emperor》 Prologue - 0 Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Five Dragon Emperor is a story that will be written like Xianxia novels, Xianxia novels are usually long and are about the MC training to the peak of cultivation, or very close to it. Most Xianxia novels are 2000+ words per chapter, however i''ve seen a few novels containing words less than that, and this novel will be one of them.
Soaring Dragon Continent, Outside Emperor¡¯s Palace Outside the Emperor''s Palace, it is highly usually guarded day and night however this night there are no guards in sight. Highly suspicious most people would assume, but considering the emperor¡¯s strength you would have to be crazy to even step foot in the Palace. At this moment, outside the palace, a black haired red eyed man was staring at the shadow of a man. There was sweat dripping all across his body, and he was breathing heavily. From afar if one were to look they would suspect that this person is an intruder who was being chased after from the palace. This was not the case, he is the emperor himself. As his chest heaved you could tell that he was highly exhausted, exhausted enough that he could collapse at any moment. If it wasn¡¯t for his will of not wanting to die then you can expect that he would fall. However, his eyes were fierce and cold, you can tell that he was looking to kill someone tonight. Around him was a crowd of twenty-seven individuals who encircled him blocking all his escape routes. ¡°Chang Mu, give up! Hand over the five Dragon Pendant and you can return back to the palace!¡± ¡°Chang Chi, never would... I have thought you...would be the one to try... and kill me!¡± ¡°Brother, if one wants to be strong he needs to beat the stronger foe. If only you weren¡¯t the one who picked up that heavenly treasure two weeks ago.¡± Chang Mu clenched his hands tight, he knew there was no escape for him. The people who surrounded him were all at the top of their cultivation. If one were to pass by, they would feel terrified by the aura¡¯s these people were emitting. Paragons of Truth, the highest one could cultivate to before becoming a true immortal. On the Soaring Dragon Continent, there are at least five hundred who have cultivated to that realm. Those who cultivated to the Immortal realm was only three, and Chang Mu was one of them. ¡°Ha, you want this five Dragon Pendant, not in this lifetime! You dare use Six Demon Sealing poison on me to block my meridians! You couldn¡¯t even face me as a man!¡± Indeed, Chang Chi did poison his own brother blocking his meridians making him a mortal. Chang Chi himself was only at the Paragon of Truth level while his brother was an Immortal, there was no way he could kill him no matter how hard he tried. Poisoning him was the only way, they say take a dragon''s powers away and he''s nothing more than a giant lizard. ¡°Fine! I gave you a chance to give me the pendant but you foolishly choose to die.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°Die? No, not by your hands.¡± Chang Mu grabbed the pendant over his neck and tightened his grip over it. The five Dragon Pendant was truly a sight to behold, five Dragon heads, each one a different color circling around a jade gem that held power beyond anything in the world. The surrounding people gasped at the sight of the five Dragon Pendant, drool slid down from their mouths. Even if they didn¡¯t know what it was used for, it was something worth looking at. Chang Mu slowly raised his head, and he glared at them with arrogance. ¡°You Chang Chi, my own brother wants to kill me to take away a treasure given to me by the heavens! I say NO!¡± Chang Mu tightened his grip on the pendant using all his strength to crush the pendant. The once beautiful treasure that caused all this was now turned into silvery ash that floated away, leaving only the jade gem. ¡°Now lets see you try to take the pendant!¡± Chang Chi¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot red and cold. After finding out the effects of the five Dragon Pendant he urgently devised this plan to take it from his brother. If his brother wouldn¡¯t hand it over, then he would kill him for it. One thing he didn¡¯t know was the five Dragon Pendant was fragile, and it could break with the slightest pressure. ¡°CHANG Mu! You will not leave here alive!¡± Chang Mu knew that he wouldn¡¯t leave here alive, and if he did he would still die. He who reached the peak of cultivation turning into an Immortal, having an endless lifespan and became the emperor who united the seven kingdoms. He drank a poison that turned him back into a mortal, there was no use in him living again, even if he did get out of this situation. The jade gem that he held in his hand lost all of its power, now it was just a gem that could only be sold. The real power was held in the five Dragon heads that surrounded the gem. Now that the five heads were gone, all the power they had disappeared also. Grapping a dagger out of his chest pocket Chang Mu clutched it tight. ¡°You will not escape from this unharmed Chang Chi. Once everyone knows that the emperor has been murdered by his own brother, you will be beheaded and your family will burn.¡± ¡°No one will ever find out!¡± ¡°Fine! Say no one will find out, but remember this well I will have my revenge. Maybe not now, not in ten years or even in this lifetime, but I will have my revenge!¡± Chang Mu pierced his own heart with the dagger, but in his eyes was a resolution to make it out alive. Chang Mu knew that when he died his soul would pass on into the next world, but he couldn¡¯t accept that. Reincarnate into a world he didn¡¯t know anything about, no! ¡®I Must have REVENGE for all those who wronged me!¡¯ The souls around his were being pushed by an unknown force, but Chang Mu didn¡¯t follow that force. He made his soul go against the current and made his own path. ¡®Just you wait Chang Chi!¡¯ Pew! His soul shot off in the distance, towards an unknown land to him. Chang Mu might be the first person in history to go against the heavens and have his soul reincarnated into the same world. Chapter One Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapters won''t have titles, because I don''t know what to name them! (Might go back later and name them.) First Chapter of Five Dragon Emperor, Enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Eagle View Village Chang Mu¡¯s soul flew at a fast pace looking for an unborn child to a hold of, he ended up in the stomach of a mortal woman. Soon Chang Mu was born anew in the world, without anyone knowing. When he was born, everyone in the village thought he was strange because he didn¡¯t cry. Chang Mu never cried when he was born, but deep in his eyes was a cold look that could make anyone shiver. Being born by a black haired woman named Yu Mei, who was the daughter of the village chief and to Zhen Ren a hunter. Eagle View Village was in a remote location, and no one hardly passed by there. They were thousands of miles from any capital, but they still made do. Having hunters who helped feed the village, they never ran out of food. Doctors who healed the injured and cured the sick, they hardly fell ill. Women who sowed them clothes and cooked food, everything was peaceful. Eagle View Village never had a war, nor have they experienced one. They were a peace loving village that hardly anyone knew about. The births in this village barely reached ten a year, and the population was less than five hundred. Everyone had wooden houses, and everyone pitched in to keep things in order. After Yu Mei had the birth of her first child, she was happy. Happy to conceive the child of her first love, and live a good life. She planned on taking care of this child and raising him to be as good as his father. Every night she had dreams of him, teaching him how to treat a girl and how to take care of one. She wanted the best for him, and nothing less. Zhen Ren on the other hand thought his son was strange, and always wondered about him. However, he never gave it a lot of thought since his son was cute and he knew he would grow up to be a fierce hunter just like him. Father and Son hunting together, this was his only dream that he wanted. He didn¡¯t care for material things, as long as his wife and son was happy so was he. The villagers of Eagle View Village told Yu Mei that she was lucky to have a child who didn¡¯t whine because it would always be peaceful around. They also congratulated her on her son''s looks already trying to curry favor to her so their daughters would have a nice life once he grew up. Soon six months passed in the blink of an eye, and Yu Mei was sewing baby clothes for her son. ¡°Yu''er dear, i¡¯m going to hunt for dinner, anything you want?¡± ¡°No honey, i¡¯m ok with anything. Have you thought of a name for our child yet?¡± ¡°I have a few in mind, how about we talk after I get back.¡± Chang Mu could hear and see perfectly, he knew that he had succeeded in part one of his plan. Now that he has been reborn he just needed to grow older and cultivate. Being a baby who had the soul of a thirty-six year old, he could already comprehend things, he learned a lot of things about his parents. They were nice people, and the village seemed close knit. The only problem he had was when other parents would bring their daughters over to play with him, he didn¡¯t like being treated like a toy. He already made up his mind in his heart, once he started cultivating he would repay these people and village for all they have done for him. Chang Mu in his past life never knew his mother since she died right after she gave birth to him. His second mother didn¡¯t like Chang Mu much, and he never liked her either so he never had a feeling of motherly love. Chang Mu really liked Yu Mei, she was a wonderful woman and it made his heart grow softer. He wouldn¡¯t grow up to be like his father Zhen Ren, but he would still make her proud of him. As for his father Zhen Ren, Chang Mu thought that he was a strong man for being mortal. Chang Mu could sense that if Zhen Ren cultivated when he was younger, he would have had a great life in the cultivator world. These emotions he was having, he would keep in his heart forever. Outside of Eagle View Village Outside of Eagle View Village were a group of bandits that numbered 100. They were armored with knifes and swords, but their food supply was running low. A man who stood out from the rest looked at Eagle View Village and knew he had to raid them. ¡°Chao Li, make sure to kill all the men once we enter. Old, young it doesn¡¯t matter they all must die!¡± ¡°Yes, brother!¡± Chao Li, had a robust build and sharp eyes. He was only around thirty this year, and grew up in a bandit family, so he took up the ¡®family business¡¯. ¡°Charge!¡± Eagle View Village ¡°Bandits! Bandits are coming hide the women and kids!¡± Multiple voices called out, alerting the people in the village. The people of Eagle View Village never caused trouble nor has trouble came to them, but they knew a bandit when they seen one. Usually they would encounter this kind of trouble when they are making long journeys, or going hunting towards the west. Never in five hundred years have bandit''s ever raided them, but they were prepared. The woman hide in the houses and held their children, while the men took their bows and arrows to arms. They would not let these bandits raid them, they would protect their wives and children with their lives. Pew! Pew! Arrows flew through the air and their targets were the bandits. However, the bandits have raided countless villages and raped countless women how could they not block a few arrows coming their way. Once the arrows were blocked the villagers morale shot down, and the first ten bandits charged in full speed. Slashing the villagers who tried to protect the small village, they didn¡¯t let one live. Ten minutes, that''s all it took for the bandits to kill off all the men. You had to give them credit, they knew how to clean house. ¡°Chao Ho, we¡¯ve gathered all the woman and the young men what to do?¡± Chao Ho was the leader and Chao Li¡¯s elder brother, you could say he has seen his fair share of war in his life. He was cruel, and what he wanted, he got it. If you wanted something done, Chao Ho was the person to go to, he would clean any village in less than thirty minutes. Taking other men¡¯s women, is as easy as eating an apple to him. ¡°Let them watch, then kill them!¡± His order was simple, let the young men watch as their mothers, sisters and loved ones get a pleasurable time. Let their blood boil until the gritted their teeth with anger. Let them see and know how helpless they were, then kill them off. This is how Chao Ho does things. ¡°AH!¡± Riiip! Ripping sounds could be heard as the women''s clothes were torn apart. Tears were shown on everyone''s faces, and the young men could do nothing but watch in despair. Some had the courage to talk back to the bandits, but found their head rolling off the next instance. Mu Chang was but 6 months, what could he do. He watched as his own mother, the one who gave him tender love since he was born get rapped by these beast. Her eyes were red, and she gritted her teeth with hatred. The women who were being raped, couldn''t help but grit their teeth and try to endure. Some of the younger ones were moaning, but they couldn''t help it, after all, it was pleasuring. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Chang Mu couldn¡¯t do anything, but he remembered all these bandits faces. If he lived through this he would hunt all of them down, and give them a fate worse than death. His heart felt like it was being torn apart, this loving mother of his was being pounded by these two ugly bandits, and he felt powerless. Outside Eagle View Village Outside Eagle View Village a man was walking towards the village with a leopard over his shoulders. A slick black bow slung over his shoulders, and if you were to look at his leg you would see a ghastly wound. His eyes were cold and sharp as a steel blade, you can tell that his murderous intent didn¡¯t go away in the slightest. As he approached the village a foul stench drifted to his nose, he knew something wasn¡¯t right. The stench was that of death, and all around the village were dead men bodies. ¡°AH!¡± "Hnn!" "N-no...stop! I-it won''t fit!" Hearing the sounds of moaning, and screams the man tossed the leopard aside and flung himself full speed ahead towards the sound. Arriving on the scene, what he seen were countless women being pounded by men he has never seen before. The young men of the village were tied up, forced to watch this horrific scene. The man bit his lips in anger, drawing blood that slid down his mouth. He grabbed his bow and some arrows aiming it at the foul bandits that were raping his wife. Drawing the bow string back as far as he could, he left it go and watched as the arrow sped towards its target. He didn¡¯t waste any time with the second one and knocked another one back, only to let it fly again. Pew! Pew! Pew! The four arrows he released each pierced the skull of a bandit, and they instantly dropped dead. The bandits who were pleasuring themselves stopped all their movements when four of their comrades died. ¡°You Dare!¡± ¡°Fuck, how could you forget one!¡± Four of their comrades died, how could they not be furious. If they didn¡¯t kill this man then they would only bring shame to their fallen comrades. Each bandit grabbed their swords and their killing intent raised to the max. The man didn¡¯t waste his chance and rushed to try and free some of the young men to try to help him fight. He was so heated up in anger that he forgot to do it earlier before he started his assault. Pew! An arrow flew at unimaginable speeds, and lodged itself in his leg. He grunted and kept going, but shortly after six more arrows found themselves in his body. Tears fell down his cheeks, he lost, he couldn¡¯t help his family nor his friends. Falling down he struggled to face his wife who laid motionless on the ground. ¡°I-I¡¯m...So-sorry Yu''er.¡± Outside Eagle View Village A mysterious black clothed figure was hovering in the sky, looking at the distant Eagle View Village. The figure¡¯s face expression changed, and flew towards the village. Eagle View Village ¡°Damn! Who let him live, now we¡¯ve lost four of our people.¡± Chang Ho didn¡¯t like this at all, those men were some of his elite brethren. They all had wives and children, now he would have to tell them that they died. Ho kicked the man''s lifeless body countless times to vent his anger out. ¡°What the fuck is that.¡± The bandits turned their heads towards were the other bandit was looking only to see someone flying in the air. They have heard of people who lived for ages and had mysterious powers that let them fly in air. However, they have never encountered one or seen one before, because the mortal world and cultivation world hardly ever meets. In the seven kingdoms there are tons of mortals and they see cultivators all the time, but how could a cultivator lower themselves to mingle with mere mortals. To kill a mortal even the lowest rank cultivator only has to swipe his hand to kill them, so mortal treats cultivators as gods. Even the emperor was worshiped across the seven kingdoms, because his power put all the others to shame. If a god was beaten with one move, what would that make the other person. To mortals he would be a god above all other gods, to them they worshiped that person wholly. For the people in this remote area that hardly had contact with the seven kingdoms you could say that they have never seen something like this before. They¡¯ve heard about them from people who returned from the capitals, but never seen such a godly person. The bandits didn¡¯t know what to do, why did such a godly figure appear now. Could such a person have some connection with the village? In the minds of these bandits, they couldn¡¯t come up with an explanation and only could wait and see what would happen. The black clothed cultivator hovered above the village looking at the scene before them. Below, the bandits couldn¡¯t see the person''s face but they felt her killing intent. Raising their hand, a formation appeared and crushed all the bandits to death. The cultivator didn¡¯t give them time to explain and only gave them death. ¡°You are free to do what you want, whether you live or die is up to you. However, I¡¯ve taken care of the ones that have caused you harm.¡± ¡°Thank you god! Thank you!¡± The first ones to react were not the women, instead it was the young men who were tied up and couldn¡¯t do anything. Seeing that such a godly figure helped their small village in their time of need of course they would express gratitude. Yu Mei who was half conscious felt pain all across her body, she lost all her dignity and purity as a woman. As a woman she would never be worth anything again, and she might never touch another man again. What is left for her now that her husband is dead, and she was tainted by those two bandits. Her child, she couldn¡¯t even look him in the face anymore. What could she say to him when he got older, how would she explain to him his father''s death. A great pain was placed on her shoulders, and she couldn¡¯t bear it. Yu Mei grabbed a sword that was laying on the ground a few feet away from her, and using her exhausted body pierced her heart. Chang Mu has now lost both of his parents, the parents that he started to feel attached to. He wanted to give them a good life, a better life once he started cultivating but now they are dead. This would always be in his heart, and never would he forget the things that happened. Yu Mei wasn¡¯t the only one to commit suicide, another woman also chose to end it all right then and there, leaving her son and daughter. The young daughters who were younger than thirteen aren¡¯t even pure anymore, they could never get married if they wanted to. They were tainted and no one would love them, so it was better to end it all. The cultivator was just about to leave, but she sensed something strange in the air. What they sensed was the qi gathering around a baby, and this sign meant that the child had great talent for cultivation. The cultivator took her hood off to reveal a jade like appearance. She was beautiful, and you could see that some of the young men were smitten with her at first sight. She had black eyes, and short black hair along with an oval face. Her looks were top quality, and she approached Chang Mu. ¡°Want to come with me child? You¡¯ll no longer have to worry about food and i¡¯ll protect you.¡± Chapter Two Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Mt. Zu In a flash, five years have passed since the emperor Chang Mu was killed by his own brother. During the process of reincarnation, Chang Mu went against the heavens and reincarnated back in his own time. When he was six months old, he witnessed the death of his father, and the rape of his mother, both of which died. However, he was not alone in the world, the mysterious cultivator took a liking to him and decided to raise him. In respect for his parents, Chang Mu named himself Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen has been living with the cultivator on Mt. Zu. Mt. Zu is her home and the safest place from any dangers. His new mothers name is Lien Meili, she¡¯s a rogue cultivator who has only reached the Mystical Realm of cultivation. She told Qiu Zhen that he need not worry about becoming a cultivator, she would protect him from any dangers that may approach. Qiu Zhen felt some attachment to the woman considering she took him in when his own parents left the world. However Qiu Zhen had his own goals, he needed to get stronger and retaining his memories he could cultivate anytime now. The reason he needed to hurry up was because when one is young is when they have the fastest cultivation period. He is with a rogue cultivator so he doesn¡¯t have any resources that other elite children have when they grow up. His only hope is to start now and try to get a head start on the others. However what Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t understand was that even being gone for a mere five years the cultivation world was highly unstable. This is mostly due to the emperor¡¯s death and the seven kingdoms trying to find who killed him. Lien Meili didn¡¯t want him to enter into a world that was on the verge of collapsing and breaking into a war, even if he did have talent so she didn¡¯t teach him any cultivation techniques. What Lien Meili didn¡¯t understand was that even being reincarnated, Qiu Zhen understood a lot of things. He didn¡¯t need to have anyone help him cultivate because he knew many ways to do it. The only thing Qiu Zhen was worried about was if his new body had cultivation talent above his old one. Cultivation talent can be broken down into three different types, poor, normal, and elite. Poor talent means that the cultivator can only absorb ten percent of the qi in the world. Normal could absorb twenty percent of the qi, and elite had it good absorbing thirty-forty percent of the qi. If he had poor talent then it would take him decades before he could even reach the level of his brother, and during that time the cultivation world would change. Qiu Zhen sat down and closed off his senses trying to connect to the heavens. Sitting down while crossing his legs, Qiu Zhen started breathing through his nose and out his mouth, he started to slowly absorb the qi in the air. If you were to look at him you could see that his whole body was glowing with a blue aura. This aura was a state in which no one reached before, a state that absorbed qi at an unimaginable rate. Qiu Zhen was shocked that his talent surpassed his imaginations, he didn¡¯t absorb twenty-forty percent of the qi. He absorbed one hundred percent and it was highly pure. He didn¡¯t understand why his body absorbed percent, but he didn¡¯t question it and sat cultivating. If his speed keep going at this pace, you could say that it would only take a matter of twenty or thirty years before he reached Paragon of Truth level. This was terrifying considering that the youngest person in history who achieved this was only twenty-seven, Qiu Zhen could rival that person. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Lien Meili was cultivating in her own room, when she sensed the qi drifting in the air going outside. ¡®What could have caused this¡¯ is the only thing that went on in her mind. You must know that the rate the qi was leaving was close to how fast it was made. Arriving at the source, she seen Qiu Zhen meditating and absorbing the qi in the world. This greatly shocked her since she never taught him any cultivation techniques. She knew that he had talent but never would she have guessed it was to this degree. A smile appeared on her face and she went back to her own cultivation. Soaring Dragon Continent, Emperor¡¯s Palace In the Emperor¡¯s palace a black haired man was seated in his chair looking upon another man. His expression was not good, this was due to the news that he had received from the man. The seven kingdoms are suspecting that it had to be someone who was close to the emperor that poisoned him, and he was one of their prime suspects. ¡°Chang Chi, what are we going to do? If they were to link the events that happened before he died no doubt they would trace it back to us. When the emperor and you went to god''s temple you both came back bearing good news, and two weeks later the emperor died and the treasure he found was gone.¡± That''s right, the person seated was Chang Chi the emperor''s brother, the person that forced the emperor to choose death. Currently in the cultivation world a storm was brewing, and everyone wanted to know how an Immortal who had an unlimited lifespan would die without any notice. They allied together and brought a person known as ''God hands'' to inspect Chang Mu¡¯s body, only to find that his meridians were blocked and he was a mortal. This news shocked them greatly, and they knew that someone had to poison him. Since they hardly had contact with the emperor, the prime suspects were those in the palace, but considering the strength within the palace it could only be ten people. Chang Chi kept shaking his head and denying that it wasn¡¯t him and that he couldn¡¯t harm his own brother. On the outside he showed a resolute face, however on the inside he was scared for his life. If they were to find out that he forced the emperor''s hand, they would kill him and his whole family. Chang Chi¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at the man in front of him. ¡°Kill! Kill everyone who knows of that matter, we can¡¯t leave any witnesses.¡± This was his only option, killing those who knew what happened. If he killed all of them no would would tell anything that happened, he would try to hide this from everyone and carry it to the grave with him. Chang Chi also knows that this won¡¯t be easy because the people that were there were people whose strength equaled his own. Not only that, but this would cause the cultivation world upside down, because when they lose twenty-six Paragons of Truth then they would suspect someone was cleaning house. This meant he needed to be discreet to make sure no one will find out about it. Chang Chi started writing a letter for someone, and on it were a list of names. This letter was going to an assassin who would take care of it for him, and the letter would burn after being read so it wouldn¡¯t trace back to him. Chapter Three Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find any mistakes/errors, thanks!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Mt. Zu Qiu Zhen was seated in a meditative position absorbing the qi in the air. He has already broken into the second qi realization realm. He knew that this was only the beginning state and he could hardly be considered a strong cultivator. For those his age sure he would be strong, however the people who have cultivated for years could kill him with a finger. Qi Realization was only the first step, and it had a total of nine levels before breaking into the next realm. The first level of Qi Realization the cultivator is able to sense other cultivators as long as they aren¡¯t four levels above their own. The second level the cultivators meridians goes through a transformation, they are deconstructed and reconstructed being reborn. This enhances the meridians to absorb more rich qi in the air, and allows the cultivator to have a sudden burst of energy when needed. Above the second level is the third level which enhances eyesight, so one could see fifty meters ahead of them. Qiu Zhen¡¯s mother always kept him updated on the topics of the cultivation world. She told him that it was highly unstable and the seven kingdoms were suspecting someone in the palace to have killed the emperor. Qiu Zhen was excited and his heart couldn¡¯t calm down, because the people in the seven kingdoms were gathering information faster than he thought they would. However, he secretly hoped they wouldn¡¯t link it to his brother, because Qiu Zhen wanted to get revenge on him with his own hands. Soaring Dragon Continent, Emperor¡¯s Palace Within the emperor¡¯s palace were seated eight figures who were staring at each other. These figures were all extremely strong each one of them were Paragons of Truth, and were all highly respected in their kingdoms. Currently a meeting was taking place to determine what to do about the position of emperor and Chang Mu¡¯s death. ¡°Chang Chi, you¡¯ve been oddly quiet for some time now. How could you be so calm and quiet after your brothers death, you should have caused a storm but you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°No I think you¡¯re mistaken elder brother Gan Fu i¡¯ve been doing my own research into who could have done this. The palace has been swept clean and every subordinate is being interrogated, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the truth comes to light.¡± ¡°So you say, but we need results. Poor Chang Mu, reaching the immortal realm only to die five years after by some fiend. If I even get a whiff of him, he will have a fate worse than death!¡± ¡°Calm down elder sister Chyou Liu i¡¯m sure my brother''s murderer will be caught soon. What we need to know is who refined the Six Demon Sealing poison, once we find them we can find the buyer. The buyer has to be the one who gave it to Chang Mu.¡± The seven figures nodded in approval, this was no time to accuse Chang Chi even if he did seem suspicious. What they needed to do now was find out who refined such a pill, and once they found out the rest would be connecting dots. However to find the master of such a creation would not be easy, the pill masters numbered billions and searching each of them would take months if not years. ¡°Fine! Chang Chi you say you have nothing to do with Chang Mu¡¯s death but I find it highly strange that in the last two days the death¡¯s of six Paragons of Truth who served the palace aren¡¯t connected to you.¡± The others also nodded in agreement, because it is strange that six Paragon of Truth¡¯s were killed in a matter of two days. They wouldn¡¯t connect the dots if the Paragons weren¡¯t related, however that wasn¡¯t the case and each of them served the palace. This meant that someone was getting rid of these people for a reason and they needed to know the reason. The only person who could cause the death of these people was Chang Chi, or some expert who hate the palace. Chang Chi didn¡¯t know what to say, he simply smiled at the others. ¡°I assure you that this matter isn¡¯t related to me. Those men were highly suspected of poisoning the emperor so I personally interrogated them and when I found out they knew nothing so I let them go.¡± ¡°They must have ticked off some old elder and died, that or they knew something and tried to tell but before they could someone killed them. Go ahead and ask my wife, and the servants, I, Chang Chi have never left the palace in these past two days.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. The seven figures glanced at a servant girl who shrieked as the looked at her. She nodded her head several times to confirm that Chang Chi never left the palace. They thought this was suspicious, but since he never left then someone else must have done thing. The person who was doing this had to be the person who killed Chang Mu and he was cleaning up any loose ends. What needed to be done now was to find the rest of the Paragons who served the palace and place them under careful watch, to see if anything would happen. How would these seven figures understand the Chang Chi is playing with them in the palm of his hand. They would never figure out it was him, he hired the best assassin there is and paid an enormous sum of money to get the job done. Not only that, the letter he sent never contained his name nor origin and was burned after being read so it was untraceable. Inside he was laughing at these fools, he was playing them like a game of chess, every move he made is highly calculated. ¡°I say we stop accusing him and get to the urgent matter at hand. We are without an emperor, and I suggest we get a new one. The perfect candidate would obviously be Jian Bai. He has a good sense of control and he rules with an iron first, he¡¯s also the most likely to become the next immortal. Only fifty-six years of age and already a Paragon of Truth, give him another twenty-fifty more years and he become an immortal.¡± Bam! Elder Gan Fu slammed his first on the table, it was obvious that Jian Bo was supporting his own brother to becoming the next emperor. This would make his kingdom control the other six kingdoms and the kingdom in their hands was not going to be a good thing. ¡°Jian Bo! Its obvious you would support your own kingdom I suggest Jun Jiaying. She has the best experience and a female in charge would have many supporters not to mention she has yet to wed.¡± The exchange of who should become the next emperor went back and forth, it was obvious each kingdom wanted their own to be in charge. They only picked the youngest Paragon of Truth to become the next because they would have the most time to become an immortal. Chang Chi was stunned, these people gave him no face. He was the emperor¡¯s brother and yet they didn¡¯t even consider him worthy of inheriting the title. His eyebrows kept twitching as he listened to who they volunteered. ¡°Listen, I suggest we do this¡­..¡± Soaring Dragon Continent, Mt. Zu Lien Meili is so proud of her son, he is a cultivation genius. If only he was born fifteen years sooner then he could rise and become the next emperor. Today she came bearing news of what is going on in the cultivation world, and this news would change the his future. Sensing his mother coming closer Qiu Zhen knew that she must have come bearing news for him. He stopped meditating and looked up at her waiting. ¡°Ah, the Cultivation world is truly about to collapse. A few days ago the leader of the seven kingdoms had a meeting over Chang Mu¡¯s death and they stopped suspecting Chang Chi. Their new focus is on the person who refined the Six Demon Sealing pill and the mysterious deaths of those Paragons that served the palace.¡± "Ah, such a pill is dangerous, whoever refined such a pill is should be a grandmaster. A pill which can even cause an immortal, to turn back mortal, in the hands of more pepole, it could cause the cultivation world to turn upside down." Qiu Zhen was shocked, it turns out that his hope for Chang Chi not being suspected came true. His blood started to boil, it was time to kick his training into overdrive. Even if he didn¡¯t have the five Dragon pendant, he would still be able to reach a terrifying level as long as he stayed focus on cultivation. ¡°That isn¡¯t all Qiu Zhen, they decided it was time for a new emperor and each kingdom wanted one of their own. However it was at a standstill of who should become the emperor, that is until Chang Chi came up with an idea.¡± Chapter Four Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help find any errors/mistakes, thanks!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Mt. Zu On the Soaring Dragon Continent seven years went by in a flash and the cultivation world was turned upside down. The seven kingdoms have broken their alliance and a war is currently ongoing, over who is going to be the new leading nation. Once a leading kingdom is determined they shall crown an emperor to represent the people. Chang Chi has been busy during these seven years, not only has he killed everyone who knew of what happened to the emperor, he even falsely accused the assassin that killed them. When the assassin was killing the last cultivator who knew of the secret, Chang Chi lead men to him and they all seen the man''s blood on the assassins hand, along with the dead body of the cultivator. Having someone to blame the kingdom¡¯s executed the assassin and hunted down his whole family. Peace didn¡¯t last long as the seven kingdoms wanted to crown a new emperor, time was of the essence and people were getting impatient. After a few more meetings they were still at a standstill, and no one would budge. Seeing how no one would agree with each other, the Paragons of those nations started dying. Once they started losing their top cultivators, each kingdom suspected the other causing confusion. The confusion escalated until they couldn¡¯t take it anymore and broke the alliance each claiming war on the other nations. What the nation''s didn¡¯t understand was the Chang Chi secretly attacked the other kingdoms to take control of the situation. Although they might have found Chang Mu¡¯s killer, they still needed an emperor. To get someone who stands above all else they needed someone who was strong, and can take control when needed. Chang Chi knew that the seven leaders wouldn¡¯t put him in their eye¡¯s so his only option was the turn them against each other. Killing off their strongest cultivators resulted in the kingdom becoming weaker, which will make it easier for Chang Chi to take their kingdom over. The emperor¡¯s palace is located in the middle while surrounded by the other seven kingdoms, and is neutral territory so fighting isn¡¯t allowed. When the war started to escalate many seeked refuge in the area that surrounded the palace hoping not to get swept up in the war. Under the protection of Chang Chi he gave them what they hoped for, making his own palace stronger while weakening the other kingdoms. The people were loyal to Chang Chi and some even told national secrets in order to seek his protection. The seven kingdoms didn¡¯t mind the civilians leaving and seeking refuge, to them they were people who wouldn¡¯t accomplish much. However, they never found out that they were telling national secrets, if they did then they would have killed everyone in the palace. Two years after the war broke out, Chang Chi announced that he would start closed doors training hoping to break into the immortal realm. If Chang Chi could break through then he could take control and no one could turn against him. As an immortal you have an unlimited lifespan, and those below you wouldn¡¯t be able to touch you. A Paragon of Truth in the eyes of an Immortal is merely an insect. However becoming an Immortal is a whole new experience, many are stuck at the Paragon level and only 3 people in history have broken to the next level. Once you become an Immortal your strength enhances five times over, making it so that even if a hundred Paragons attacked you, you can still escape. Truly it is the overlord of all cultivation, and you can tell how hard it is to break through. During these seven years Qiu Zhen hasn¡¯t been wasting anytime and whole heartedly spent his time cultivating. He had countless breakthroughs for his age. Qiu Zhen is currently twelve years old but is already at the 1st level of the Dao Realm. One must know that there are five realms to cultivation those being; Qi Realization, Dao Realm, Mystical One, Paragon of Truth, and Immortal. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Qi Realization is the starting realm, that breaks you down to rebuild you from the inside out. At level one you sense other cultivators, at level two your meridians are born anew. Level three your eyesight is enhanced, level four your bones are broken down and reborn, at level five your Muscles get enhanced. Level six is when your skin becomes hard making it so that normal weapons can¡¯t pierce them, level seven your hearing is enhanced. Level eight your pain sensors are reduced, and level nine is when you get enlightenment into Qi realization. Qi realization is when your body takes all that has happened before and does it five more times making your whole body more sensitive and your strength enhanced by two hundred perent. This is also the time that you start to sense how great the aura is around everyone else. Qui Zhen has stepped into the Dao realm, making him the youngest person in history to achieve this. The person who was the youngest before was only fourteen, but Qiu Zhen knew that this only happened because he could absorb one hundred percent of the qi in the air. If the world knew of this fact it would cause a storm and he Qiu Zhen would be labeled as a genius among geniuses. The whole cultivation world would try to curry favors towards him, and the girls would try to get on his good side. One must know that Qiu is only twelve years of age, yet is already in the Dao Realm. If he develops at the same speed he is now, or if he can go even faster then he could become the next Immortal in a decade. Who wouldn¡¯t want to get on an Immortal¡¯s good side while he was still young, you would have to be stupid if you didn¡¯t. An Immortal is something that all cultivators wishes to achieve, but it''s a realm that few achieved. Being at the first level of the Dao Realm Qiu Zhen has One Red Orb, and that orb increases his strength by two hundred percent. You can say the Dao Realm and Qi Realization are worlds apart one of the major differences is that later in the Dao Realm your lifespan increases by fifty years. Lien Meili is still stuck at the Mystical Realm even after all her time cultivating, however shes only thirty-one years old this year. She still has plenty of time to cultivate, but her cultivation speed is pretty normal compared to others. If she were to compare her cultivation speed towards Qiu Zhen¡¯s then she would be discouraged because he broke through countless levels achieving what took her years to do in a matter of a few years. Lien Meili wanted to teach Qui Zhen some martial arts and secret skills, however Qiu Zhen refused her. She didn¡¯t understand why he refused her, but she didn¡¯t question it since he has done so well on his own already. The reason Qiu Zhen refused wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want them, rather he already knew some high level cultivation techniques himself. Having his memories of his past, he would surely pick all the best skills out of them and solely focuses on mastering them. The first technique he needed to master was the one where one can hide their cultivation level. This would be highly important to him because if anyone found out his cultivation, they would drag him to their clan and he wanted to be a free spirit. The technique was quite simple, it is called ''False Cult''. One changes the energy released in the meridians to one that is a level lower than theirs. At mastery rank one could hide their cultivation by five levels, which would be important when impersonating someone else or in general. Qiu Zhen started focused on the energy that was being released in his dantian and started to force it to slow down. It may seem simple however this takes immense concentration because if you mess up you will mess up your meridians which may lower your cultivation. While Qiu Zhen was focused on this, a burning sensation was happening on his chest. He knew he was cultivating the technique right, so his meridians shouldn¡¯t feel any pain he was confused. Taking a closer look at his chest he noticed a tattoo. The tattoo had five Dragon heads each a different color curling around a gem. ¡°The five Dragon pendant!¡± Chapter Five Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! (So like 46 followers and 11 Favorites with only 4 chapters...Nice! Since we have a nice crowd here and i''d like to increase it i''ll release Chapter 6 in a few hrs. Let me know if you''re enjoying it so far.)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Mt. Zu Qiu Zhen never would have thought that the pendant wasn¡¯t destroyed but instead was on his body. All this time for twelve years he has never noticed it but it happened today, why? ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve entered into a new realm? Ah, it might be because i¡¯m learning starting to cultivate techniques.¡± If the five Dragon pendant revealed itself when Qiu Zhen entered the Dao realm then he would have known. However, the pendant revealed itself when he started to cultivate the ''False Cult'' technique. The five Dragon pendant has many mysterious wonders about it, and when Qiu Zhen found it before in god¡¯s temple he knew it was a heavenly treasure. The five dragon pendant allowed one to absorb one hundred percent qi essence at the highest purity levels. ¡°No wonder, no wonder! This is why i¡¯ve always had a high cultivation speed and i¡¯m able to absorb one hundred percent of the qi. The five Dragon pendant truly is a heavenly treasure, it wouldn¡¯t get destroyed just because someone wanted it gone.¡± ¡°But how did you appear on my body in the form of a tattoo?¡± Qiu Zhen wouldn¡¯t know that when he destroyed the five Dragon pendant the essence it help was absorbed in his body without him knowing. After absorbing the essence it became one with his soul, so the pendant would never disappear. ¡°No matter, i¡¯m just glad you¡¯re back! With you by my side becoming an Immortal is just a matter of time!¡± Qiu Zhen was eager to use the effects of the five Dragon pendant, so he started back cultivating his martial arts technique. One of the unique effects of the five Dragon pendant was that it helped the cultivator learn any amount of martial arts or secret skills in a matter of months to complete mastery. The only downside to it was that it depleted all the qi in your body. If one were to want to learn any skill, one had to pay the price for it. The qi it absorbed would slowly regenerate itself, but the time for that would take a matter of days. For Qiu Zhen however this would easily be solved by another effect of the pendant. With the pendant as long as one had the medical resources one could make the highest rank medical pills there are. After absorbing the essence in the pills it would help refill the qi you have lost, in turn speeding up your recovery. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The only downside Qiu Zhen would have when cultivating was that on Mt. Zu he would have to find and harvest his own medical herbs in order to make pills. He could do it whenever he needed, but first he needed to learn some martial arts before hand. Deeply breathing in, Qiu Zhen focused his attention on his dantian, slowly making it release less qi. The five Dragon pendant (Eh, not much of a pendant anymore...so i¡¯ll start calling it 5 Heavenly Dragon Tattoo.) started burning, but this burning sensation only lasted for a few minutes. Inside of Qiu Zhen¡¯s mind a red light flashed and his body state became clear. All the muscles in his body loosened up, and his breathing couldn¡¯t even be heard. The state he was in was only accessible if you had the Pendant or Mark on you, because in this state is where one can learn any martial arts or secret skills. An image of his meridians appeared in his mind, and he could even see how much qi essence was contained in his dantian. Qiu Zhen could make out how much qi was being release and how fast it was released. This image was a split image of what exactly was going on in his body at that moment, so it became easy for Qiu Zhen to understand how much qi he should release. Controlling the qi contained in his dantian, Qiu Zhen forced it to stop releasing it. This made his dantian bigger since he held more qi essence inside, but you are not suppose to do this because if your dantian can¡¯t contain it all it will explode making you a cripple. On the outside Qiu Zhen¡¯s body was beat red, and sweat was formed on his forehead. He started to slowly release a small amount of qi that would circulate around his meridians, but instead a lot more gushed out. He didn¡¯t exactly fail because Qiu Zhen tried to skip all the other rankings and go straight to mastery level. At mastery level the qi you release is super thin making it hard for anyone to tell how much qi is contained within it, but Qiu Zhen¡¯s body wasn¡¯t ready for it yet so he released a lot more. Practicing this martial arts over and over again, Qiu Zhen finally broke into the beginner realm which hide his cultivation level by one. It wasn¡¯t bad considering he only spent two hours cultivating, but he wasn¡¯t excited. He knew that this wasn¡¯t good enough, but he couldn¡¯t continue because all the qi essence in his body was drained. Opening his eyes he had a cool breath of fresh air. Qiu Zhen took a look at the tattoo on his chest and sighed. ¡°I guess I should call it the five Heavenly Dragon Tattoo now instead of the five Dragon Pendant¡± Qiu Zhen had a resolution to not let anyone ever find out about this mark on his body, because if they knew then they would surely kill him. This mark can help anyone reach cultivation levels they normally wouldn¡¯t reach, and even if they couldn''t use the mark, they would stop him from using it. Qiu Zhen feared in his heart that if the tattoo ever came into light, his brother would be the first person to try and kill him. Snap! Chapter Six Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find mistakes/errors, thanks! Here is the other chapter I promised you guys, hope you enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Mt. Zu Snap! Qiu Zhen quickly snapped his head in the direction he heard the sound. What appeared before him was a demon beast known as Snake tailed Tiger. It is a monstrous beast that usually roams the mid section of mountains, and its cultivation was at the second level of the Dao realm. ¡°Growl¡± One must know that demon beast are stronger than human cultivators, even if their cultivation says they are at a certain level, be sure to know they are one level above that. Qiu Zhen was currently at the first level of the Dao realm and the Snake tailed Tiger was at the second level, however it¡¯s strength was equal to that of a third level Dao cultivator. The Snake tailed Tiger was 2.5 meters tall, and had razor sharp teeth that could easily break a tree stump as thick as a thigh. The fur was orange, but a hint of green was contained on it. The reason it got its name was because of its tail, that was a snake head. It was like two bodies contained in one, the tiger could attack from the front while the snake tail would attack anything behind it. These beast are usually at the sixth-ninth level of the Qi realization realm, but this beast has broken through making it the true king of its kind. One of the specialties of the beast was its poison, if one were to be bitten the poison would instantly take effect making one numb. Although the poison isn¡¯t deadly, it¡¯s still enough to cause one¡¯s life to be in danger if one isn¡¯t careful. Once a part of someone''s body becomes numb, they will slowly lose control over that part, making it unable to move. Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes stared at the tiger sharply, waiting for the beast to make its move. Curling his lips upward Qiu Zhen started to taunt the beast. ¡°Come! I¡¯ve always wanted to test my skills!¡± The Snake tailed Tiger reacted in an instant turning itself into a blur. ¡®Fast!¡¯ Being a feline type of beast, the tiger naturally have a fast movement speed, aided with its cultivation level one could hardly see it. However Qiu could see it! The tiger appeared on his left and darted his way showing its white fangs. Qiu Zhen took a step back taking a defensive posture, the tiger was less than a meter away when Qiu Zhen stuck out his right palm. Bang! If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Qiu Zhen¡¯s palm struck the tiger on its neck causing it to be blow away two meters. Qiu Zhen hasn¡¯t cultivated any attack skills, so he could only use brute force, however facing this tiger it barely damaged it. Shaking it¡¯s head the tiger reacted once again, turning into a blur it¡¯s speed doubled! This time Qiu Zhen''s eyes could not keep up with the tiger, he didn¡¯t know what was coming. Facing an opponent who was stronger and faster than him, Qiu Zhen was truly on the losing end. Swosh! Crunch! Taking a bite out of Qiu Zhen¡¯s arm, the tiger dragged him to the ground. The jaw strength of the tiger caused Qiu Zhen¡¯s bones to break. While being pushed to the ground Qiu Zhen pushed all the qi in his finger and pierced the tiger in its left eye. In pain the tiger released Qiu Zhen¡¯s arm and darted back to a safe distance. Qiu Zhen glanced at his right arm and seen two big holes there with blood gushing out. He gritted his teeth so he wouldn¡¯t focus on the pain, and coldly stared at the tiger. With it¡¯s left eye closed the tiger was now blind, anything approaching its left it wouldn¡¯t know about. The snake tail secretly curled itself around focusing on the left side of the tiger. ¡°Ha..ha..truly a worthy opponent!¡± Qiu Zhen dashed towards the tiger but before he reached it, he slid under its legs. Under the tiger''s legs Qiu Zhen put two holes in its stomach before reaching the other side. However he didn¡¯t escape unharmed, the snake tail bite down on him twice releasing its poison in him. Turning around the tiger pounced on Qiu Zhen wanting to end it all before he could react. Qiu Zhen took this chance to sidestep the tiger, and while it was in the air he elbowed it on it¡¯s neck, breaking it. Bang! The Snake tailed Tiger created a small dent in the earth, and it laid there motionlessly. Qui Zhen approached it so he could extract the demon beast core, but he was attacked by its tail. The Tiger end may have died, but the tail was still highly active. The snake tail bite into Qiu Zhen¡¯s leg, but Qiu Zhen took ahold of it and chopped it in half. The tail might be strong, but without the tiger it¡¯s movements were slow. Qiu Zhen has been bitten by the tail a total of three times, and the poison he has been injected with is a lot. Once in his abdomen, once on his leg, and lastly once on his arm. Truly Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t feel like moving a lot because the poison would only spread further. He could barely move either of his arms, and his whole left side was basically numb with the bones stiffing up. ¡°Truly a worthy beast...sadly you were just a stepping stone for me. Chang Chi you¡¯re next!¡± Chapter Seven Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find and mistakes/errors, thanks! So like...I been spelling Qiu''s name wrong (lol) It was meant to be Qiu Zhen not Qui Zhen. I''ll go back and change it in the other chapters, also i''ll see about releasing 1 more chapter today. Enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Mt. Zu Two days after the battle with the Snake tailed Tiger, Qiu Zhen was fully refreshed and ready to start training again. When he fought the tiger, he was poisoned and his bones stiffened up so he couldn¡¯t move for the rest of the day. Lien Meili got worried and went out looking for him, only to find him laying on the floor not moving. She helped him get rid of the poison and also tended to his injures, Qiu Zhen was grateful towards her. When he told her the story of how he fought the tiger, she was stunned, she couldn¡¯t believe that he could beat a beast whose strength was above his. If one were to say that beating someone whose cultivation is higher than yours by a level, that would be acceptable. However, what Qiu Zhen did was beat a beast whose strength would equal to someone two levels higher than his own. After the battle with the beast, Qiu Zhen felt as if his dantian was more fuller than before. This is mostly due to the battle, when a cultivator battles he exhaust his qi. Facing qi exhaustion, and a death match can help stimulate the qi in your body to reach the next level. This method is faster than meditating, but the risk are greater. You can¡¯t continue fighting beast one or two levels higher than you, you¡¯ll eventually need to face something that is above that. Since Qiu Zhen had the five Heavenly Dragon tattoo, today he decided to use another one of its effects. The five Heavenly Dragon tattoo had many mysteries about it, and Qiu Zhen stumbled upon it once in his later life. It had the ability to refine any cultivation pill as long as one had the resources. Not only would it make the pill, the pill would always come out at the highest rank; rank 10. While Qiu Zhen was recovering he asked Lien Meili if there were any medical herbs by the mountain. She told him that there were grade five Daylight lilies at the bottom, however they were guarded by Demon bears. Demon bears are demon beast that have a cultivation of the second level Dao realm. Qiu Zhen has just fought a Snake tailed Tiger with the same cultivation, however both beast were drastically different. Tigers are fast beast, while the bears are strong. You might encounter a pack of tigers hunting a beast stronger than itself, however a bear is always alone. Bears might be slow, but the strength they possess are compared to the strength of someone with the cultivation at the fifth level Dao realm. One swipe of their paw can easily crush a boulder, let alone a body of a cultivator weaker than itself. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t give up, he accepted the challenge head on and went out to find these lilies. He needed them to enhance his cultivation speed even more, because with them when it¡¯s time for him to journey on his own no one his age or even a few years older can touch him. Strength is everything in this world, the weak are the ones that get bullied, and Qiu Zhen was not going to get bullied. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Journeying down the mountain, Qiu Zhen came across a pack of three Snake tailed Tigers, each with the cultivation at the eight level Qi realization. Coming across the King of these beast two days ago, Qiu Zhen felt no threat from them. When they came he turned into a blur and broke the first one''s neck. Quickly retreating after the first tiger died, he dodged the second and third tigers blow. Swosh! He accelerated once more and pierced the second tiger in the heart delivering a fatal blow. Demon beast are intelligent, they know when someone is stronger than them. There''s even a legend that says beast at the paragon level can even speak in human tongue. The last tiger wasn¡¯t going to face Qiu Zhen after witnessing its two companions dying and it fled for its life. ¡°Trying to escape!¡± Qiu Zhen darted after the fleeing tiger, following it deeper down the mountain. When Qiu Zhen finally caught up to the beast, it was surrounded by three Demon Bears, and it was scared stiff. Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes were extremely sharp as he examined each one of the bears. ¡°Second level of the Dao realm, not bad.¡± The bears shot Qiu Zhen a murderous glance, but Qiu Zhen countered with his own telling them he would not flee. The Snake tailed Tiger had two options, but both of them would ultimately lead it to it¡¯s death. One was to take the path ahead and die by the hands of the three Demon Bears, or turn around and fight with Qiu Zhen, which would also mean death. This tiger was truly unlucky to have encountered such a faith, death by both ends. The first to react was the bear on the left, he charged forward towards the tiger. Boom! The tiger was crushed under the weight of its paw, all that was left was a pool of blood and a corpse. The tiger¡¯s body was dented in, leaving a huge paw mark on its body, and the ground under it also had cracks on it. ¡°Such strength!¡± Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t going to let that beast touch him, he turned himself into a blur and charged at the beast. Swish! The demon bear swiped its paw at Qiu Zhen, but it didn¡¯t touch him, only his afterimage. After Qiu Zhen fought the King of the Snake tailed Tigers, he felt as if his speed had increased by leaps and bounds. The reaction speed of these bears can¡¯t even compare to half the speed of the Snake tailed Tiger. Qiu Zhen¡¯s shadow appeared on the right side of the bear, he focused his qi on the tips on his fingers and pierced the bear. Ding! Qiu Zhen¡¯s fingers didn¡¯t even pierce the beast, its hide was harder than anything Qiu Zhen could think of. ¡°You have may have insane defense, but I refuse to believe I, Qiu Zhen can¡¯t harm you!¡± He retracted his hand and retreated, if he would have acted even a second later the bear¡¯s paw would have blasted him away. Bang! Qiu Zhen must have forgotten that there was more than one demon bear, because when he retreated he was right in front of the other bear. The bear took this chance and swiped it¡¯s huge paw at him, making him fly away over seven meters. Chapter Eight Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Here''s the next chapter, hope you guys enjoy it! Might upload a third chapter but...no idea have to help move >.<
Soaring Dragon Continent, Bottom of Mt. Zu Having been blown back over seven meters by the demon bear, Qiu Zhen crashed through several trees. Boom! He finally stopped once he crashed into a boulder, and he coughed up several mouth full of blood. His body was motionless, he couldn¡¯t even feel one bone in his body. The strength of a demon bear truly is terrifying, because at this moment Qiu Zhen was on the verge of dying. His mind was fuzzy, bones broken, blood was leaking all over, and his eyes were slowly closing. ¡°I..I cannot..Die! Can¡¯t...die!¡± Qiu Zhen kept repeating to himself time and time again, he wasn¡¯t going to lose his will to survive and get his revenge. He has already died once, if he died again who knows what will happen. Soon one eye closed followed by the next, this was it, Qiu Zhen truly was done for. Qiu Zhen appeared in a sky that was filled with countless stars. ¡°Where am I?¡± Searching for any lifeform that could inform him, his search led him nowhere. ¡°T-this can¡¯t be the afterlife! I can¡¯t die! Not yet, I have yet to kill Chang Chi!¡± ¡°Hohoho, so you¡¯re the owner of the pendant. I always wondered what lucky soul would pick it up.¡± A voice that sounded distant yet close was heard in Qiu Zhen¡¯s mind, he turned around several times but was unable to locate the owner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m right here.¡± A bright light shined and once it dimmed down, what appeared was a green dragon. It¡¯s body scaled over 1000 meters long, and it¡¯s height was over 100 meters. The wing¡¯s on its back spanned over 300 meters, and it¡¯s scales had a shine to it. The eyes were azure blue, but if you looked deeper it would feel as if it was sucking you in. Qiu Zhen shot a glance at the dragon and looked it straight in the eyes. He had questions, and he wanted answers. ¡®What is the pendant, what other things can it do, why was he the one who found it.¡¯ These question appeared in his mind, but he needed to know who this person was before all else. ¡°You, who are you!¡± ¡°Me? I could ask you the same thing, who are you? What rights do you have to keep the Five Sky Turning Dragon Pendant?¡± ¡°Five Sky Turning Dragon Pendant? So that¡¯s what it was called!¡± The green dragon nodded it''s head, then it closed its eyes. Swosh! The green dragon sent out its spiritual energy and it passed through Qiu Zhen¡¯s body. He felt as if the energy wasn¡¯t harmful, it was only searching for something. ¡°I see, the other four haven¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Qiu Zhen was trying to figure out what he meant before he realized that on his chest one of the dragons were gone. Connecting the dots he knew that the green dragon before him was one of the dragons that was on his chest. ¡°Since you are the owner of the pendant, i¡¯ll tell you who I am. Around a few hundred millennium ago, I was once known as the Dragon of life. The power I hold hails in comparison to the other four dragons contained within the pendant, I can only grant healing properties. Considering the damage to your body it would seem I¡¯ve awoken just in time, or else we would have never gotten reborn in this world.¡± Qiu Zhen was stunned, this meant that the dragon was over 100,000 years old! The kind of knowledge that a being like that would hold is enormous, not to mention the type of power. This dragon was a part of the pendant meaning the other four dragons should wake up sometime soon also. If their power was anything like this dragon, then Qiu Zhen would be able to control the five of them. However, one thing caught his attention, the word ¡®reborn¡¯ wouldn¡¯t this mean that they were dead? Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°Senior, you said that you five were going to be reborn in this world correct?¡± ¡°Indeed, I said that. Us five dragons roamed the lands and each controlled a section of it, however dragons have endless life spans thus we cannot die. The only way for us to stay alive is if we go through rebirth, meaning we would start over from an egg and then turn back into adults. For countless years has it been that way, until ¡®he¡¯ came along.¡± ¡°He sealed us in a pendant trying to harness our power, but shortly after he died by a beast whose cultivation was way beyond his. That foolish Immortal thought that he was at the principle of strength, what he didn¡¯t understand was that was just the beginning. With our bodies being sealed in the pendant all we could do was stay there, waiting for someone to find it.¡± ¡°Around 50000 years someone found it, but he didn¡¯t understand its powers and sold it around as a mere accessory. Finally landing in the hands of a mortal woman who worshiped a god of evil. The citizens burned down the temple along with anyone in it or who worshiped the god, leaving her to a fate of death. The pendant was then forgotten about, and we were still in eternal sleep waiting to be reborn.¡± ¡°Twelve years ago when you broke the pendant trying to destroy it, you only managed to shaken us in our sleep. This however was enough for to come to an understanding, that you were the one who were to help us be reborn. The five dragons inside each have some kind of specialty, you¡¯ve already learned three abilities of them. However, two still yet remain, but it¡¯s better to find out as time progresses.¡± Qiu Zhen bowed his head, his eyes were filled with admiration for these five dragons. ¡°Senior, I understand.¡± ¡°Good, my brothers will wake up soon and then you¡¯ll understand much more. I¡¯ve repaired your injuries, and be sure to take good care of my dragon soul.¡± After saying all that needed to be said, the green dragon disappeared and Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes awoken. When he awoke, he found out all his injuries have been healed, and his strength shot up one more realm. ¡°A being that is truly worthy of being called the Dragon of life, It healed me fully!¡± The time it took for Qiu Zhen to converse with the Dragon of life was merely a few seconds in the outside world, and the three demon bears were charging at Qiu Zhen. His chest expanded and he let out a deep breath, turning his eyes cold as a steel blade. ¡°Come!¡± Not wasting the slightest bit of movement, Qiu Zhen moved in an elegant manner and approached a demon bear. Pushing the qi in his fingertips he could tell that since he reached the second level of the Dao realm his qi really did expand by 100%. His hands movements were quick as lightning stabbing into the bear, but this time it pierced the hide. Sadly it only went a little over two inches in, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill it, but it was enough to show he made progress. Being stabbed in the side, the demon bear swiped its paws at Qiu Zhen in full swing, only to catch his afterimage. Swish! Qiu Zhen disappeared and once more stabbed the bear, he wasn¡¯t giving up. Out the corner of his eye Qiu Zhen noticed that the other bear was getting ready to attack, but Qiu Zhen was full of confidence. ¡°Not this time!¡± His figure blurred leaving the bear swiping air, you can tell that it was enraged. Moving three meters away from the demon bear Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t continue to fight like this or else he would expend all his qi and he would really be on the losing end. Searching his surroundings Qiu Zhen was making out for any object he could use. ¡°Weapon, I need a weapon!¡± His eyes landed on a piece of rock that was in the shape of a blade. It was only one meter long, but this is exactly what he needed. The there demon bears must have sensed that Qiu Zhen spotted the rock and moved to guard against it. But how could their speed compare to Qiu Zhen¡¯s, he easily blew past them. Picking up the rock Qiu Zhen infused it with his qi essence making it a valuable weapon, and his killing intent skyrocketed. ¡°Come! Let the real battle begin!¡± Chapter Nine Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! First Chapter of today, enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Bottom of Mt. Zu Infusing the rock with his qi, it became harder and more durable than before. The edges of the blade were incredibly sharp, and on the tip was a faint blue glow. This glow indicated that it was fused with qi. The three demon bears rushed Qiu Zhen, but he was too quick and they only caught his afterimage. His speed was too much for them to handle, appearing above them his hand struck out quick as lightning piercing one of the bears. Bang! The rock pierced the hide one meter deep causing the bear to feel intense pain, but this wasn¡¯t good enough. Bang! Bang!While Qiu Zhen twisted his body in air, he pierced the bear two more times, drawing more blood before landing. The bear stumbled under the force and pain of Qiu Zhen¡¯s blows, he staggered into one of its companions, barely staying on its feet. Roar! One demon bear stood on its hind legs and taunted Qiu Zhen. Swiping its paws at him the force was enough to distort the air, and the pressure released was enough to push Qiu Zhen back a few feet. The strength of these demon bears really would make one wish they never came across them, even without direct contact, the force they released was enough to cause one to be blown back. In a situation like this, if it was another cultivator at Qiu Zhen¡¯s level, they would have chosen to flee, but how could Qiu Zhen run from a fight. The fight was stimulating his qi and he could feel it rising by leaps and bounds, after this fight he would be close to breaking through. Being light on his feet Qiu Zhen made his move and left a blurred image darting straight for the bear on its hind legs. The bear didn¡¯t know what was coming, it didn¡¯t have any time to react as Qiu Zhen appeared right in front of it and he brandished his rock in the bear''s eyes. Boom! Qiu Zhen pierced the demon bear in its chest causing it to fall over and create a dent in the ground. Blood started gushing out the hole in its chest, but Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t let it try to recover and he landed on top of the bear and pierced its heart. Fixing his gaze on the other demon bears, Qiu Zhen said with a cold voice, ¡°One down, two to go!¡± The two demon bears didn¡¯t think that Qiu Zhen would actually kill one of them, their cultivation was stronger which means it should be easy to kill him off. The anger in their eyes soared, and the killing intent they had felt as if it broke into a new realm. Feeling the new wave of killing intent directed at him, Qiu Zhen snorted at them. Swosh! Dashing into the face of a bear he was about to pierce it¡¯s eye, but he seen the other bear swiping its paw. Bang! Boom! Qiu Zhen twisted his body around like a whip and his rock made contact with the demon bears paw causing a shock wave. Under the weight of this demon bear, the power it released was that of a cultivator at the fifth Dao realm, Qiu Zhen¡¯s legs were buckling down. Under his feet was a small crater caused by the blow, if he never had a weapon he would have been dead from the blow. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The other demon bear seeked this chance while Qiu Zhen was currently under pressure from its companion to end it all. In a clapping motion both of its paws were coming closing to Qiu Zhen at a freighting speed, ready to crush him into mincemeat. Boom! The two paws collided together cased a shock wave that was carried over three meters, however its paws never touched Qiu Zhen. Under the pressure from one bear, the other was trying to crush him, Qiu Zhen let go of the rock weapon and rolled under the bear in the nick of time. Appearing behind the bear, Qiu Zhen pierced one of its hind legs causing it to turn around swiftly. Disappearing from sight, Qiu Zhen grabbed the rock once more and made his stance. His breathing was rugged, and his qi was nearly exhausted, if he didn¡¯t end this battle soon he would have to flee. The demon bear swiped its left paw at Qiu Zhen, however Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t retreat from it and instead he took it head on. In an upward motion the rock in Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand met with little resistance as it cut through the paw. The bear was enraged, it¡¯s paw was now gone and it couldn¡¯t hold its balance on all fours. The paw that flew in the air met with Qiu Zhen¡¯s foot as he kicked it with a force full of his qi causing it to break sound and fly towards the other demon bear. Boom! A giant hole appeared in the bear''s chest, the demon paw of at the second level Dao realm was a weapon 100 times more valuable than the rock. The force and power it generated was enough to pierce through a demon bears body and pierce a rock. If it was a normal demon bear then it would have almost pierced another demon bear, but this paw was infused with Qiu Zhen¡¯s qi making it sharper and more durable than before. With a giant hole on the bear''s chest, it fell to its death, and the other bear lost its balance since it was missing a paw. Qiu Zhen took this chance to approach the last demon bear and he pierced all the way through its eyes killing it. The last of his strength was used up, and he couldn¡¯t come across another demon beast or else he would have to run for his life. Qiu still had enough strength left to extract the demon cores that were located in their skull. Demon cores are used to help cultivators speed up their cultivation, however all demon cores have a berserk element inside making it so that people could only absorb 5% of the qi. To Qiu Zhen who had the 5 Heavenly Dragon tattoo, it wasn¡¯t hard to absorb 100% because the tattoo allowed him to absorb 100% of it with the highest purity. Not too far away from Qiu Zhen a pair of eyes were staring at him with multiple emotions in them. The figure was hidden away in the trees and couldn¡¯t be made out, but once the battle with the demon bears were over, the figure instantly disappeared leaving no trace. After getting the the three Demon bear cores, Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t cultivate them right away since he was in the land of demon beast who could kill him if they appeared. Instead, he wandered further into a small forest located at the bottom of the mountain, and what he saw left him stunned. His eyes grew big, and he could hardly get the words out of his mouth. ¡°This is¡­!¡± Chapter Ten Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Second chapter of the day, since it''s still early might shoot for one more! Also give me your opinion on whether or not you would like to see the war that''s going on. (I was thinking of showing it, but considering you guys will know about the results sooner/later I wasn''t going to really showcase it. However, the war does have some interesting bits that some of you might want to know for future reference. Would try to finish it all in 1-2 Chapters but who knows, I will take you guys opinion seriously!)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Forest The scene in front of Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes made him freeze up. The view made his eyes grow big and soon some words came out his mouth. ¡°This is...a field full of Daylight flowers and MoonNight Roses!¡± This scene would make any person who could refine pills drool, because these two herbs were grade five. Grade five herbs could be used to refine a grade five DayNight pill which was capable of increasing the cultivation speed of anyone at or above Mystical level by 150%. For normal cultivators this speed would be a drastic increase, but for someone of the Dao realm or below it would increase their cultivation speed by leaps and bounds. Wiping away some drool that leaked out his mouth, he was ready to harvest them, but he had one problem. In the field of herbs were thirty Black Fanged Red Wolves, and their cultivation was at the first level of the Dao realm. Facing one wouldn¡¯t be a big deal on Qiu Zhen, but facing thirty of them was even if someone was at the third level of the Dao realm. Not to mention that Qiu Zhen was currently exhausted after his battle with the three Demon bears. Luckily for him, the Black Fanged Red Wolves were sleeping, but that didn¡¯t mean their killing intent was gone. When they slept they were always slightly alert, the only reason Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t alert them was because his footsteps were light. Sweat appeared on Qiu Zhen¡¯s forehead, he was excited and angry at the same time because a field full of Grade five pill material was in front of his face, yet he couldn¡¯t obtain it because of the beast. Qiu Zhen looked straight up at the heavens with a teary look in his eyes. ¡®Why! Why are you making this hard on me!¡¯ Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t understand why the heavens weren¡¯t on his side, after finding this batch of herbs it had to be guarded by beast. This made Qiu Zhen feel as if the heavens themselves were setting him up to be killed. Qiu Zhen had two options, one was to leave before the wolves sensed him, or try to harvest a few herbs. Glancing at the heavens Qiu Zhen hoped some sort of miracle would happen not to let him get caught, because he was going to harvest some herbs. Qiu Zhen held the three blackish red demon cores in his hand and clenched them, he was debating over whether he should use one to fill his qi essence or not. If he used one of them then Qiu Zhen could fight, but if he waited until after his qi was filled then it would help his cultivation soar. Qiu Zhen gritted his teeth and started absorbing one of the demon cores, it would be a lose but it would help fill his qi. To his surprise when he absorbed the qi in the core, it only filled his qi by 10%, this meant that even with these three cores he would only have around 40% of his qi filled. The amount he absorbed from the cores was 100%, but the drawback of having the 5 Heavenly Dragon tattoo made it so the amount he needed to refill would be greater than his output. Qiu Zhen approached the edge of the Daylight herb and dug his hand into the soft ground, picking the herb. He obtained it with ease, and approached a MoonNight Rose hoping for the same success. Once he obtained both, he focused on the tattoo and instantly a pill was refined. The color of the pill was bright yellow with multiple rings of black around it. Qiu Zhen could feel the essence it held, which was due to the effect of the tattoo. Not only was this a grade five pill, the rank of this pill was the highest; rank ten. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t waste any time and popped the pill in his mouth, he retreated a few meters and sat down to circulate the qi. Around five minutes passed before he fully absorbed it, the first absorption of any pill would give the cultivator the best results. Qiu Zhen absorbed 100% of it, and with it his qi refilled by 20%, but this was only for the first time he took the pill. Sighing Qiu Zhen looked at the field filled with the herbs and shot a glance at the pack of wolves. ¡®My luck is truly terrible¡¯ Qiu Zhen¡¯s figure vanished and he went for the pack of wolves. The Black Fanged Red Wolves, could sense the danger coming and they became alert. Opening their golden eyes, they started growling, but they didn¡¯t see anyone. Bang! Bang! Qiu Zhen quickly got rid of two wolves, after leaping into the second level Dao realm his cultivation his strength was enhanced by bounds. Facing these wolves whose hide was softer than the Demon bears was easy to pierce through. His speed was fast, but the wolves already got ahold of his scent, so no matter how much fast he went they would know what direction he was coming from. The twenty-seven wolves ran after Qiu Zhen, who was darting towards one wolf hoping to chop off its head. Bang! His palm stuck the head of the wolf, and it was blown away leaving behind a pool of blood. Turning his body he struck out multiple palm strikes to hit the other wolves coming his way. Bang! Bang! Bang! Twisting, Flipping, Jumping, Qiu Zhen was doing it all while throwing out multiple strikes attacking the most vital points of the wolves. The downside to him moving and dodging so fast was the consumption rate at which his qi left his body. When a wolf attack left, Qiu Zhen would rotate his body barely dodging its attack, only to strike it head causing the wolf to be blown away. Qiu Zhen was drenched in sweat and blood, he was giving off this terrible odor that would make anyone hold their nose. Currently out of the thirty wolves he faced, only five were left, but his qi that remained was only 15%. Qiu Zhen¡¯s lips curled, and his eyes were fierce he knew he would win. ¡°Come!¡± Facing the taunt of Qiu Zhen, the five wolves growled showing their black fangs. ¡°ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!¡± The five wolves felt a shiver down their spine, they knew that the beast which was coming wasn¡¯t something they could face. They fled for their life, leaving Qiu Zhen alone. Qiu Zhen was drenched, and his breathing was becoming heavy, he knew that whatever beast was coming was coming because he smelled blood. When one fights demon beast, one must know that the blood can attract another demon beast. Qiu Zhen almost forgot about that because in all his fights so far nothing had appeared, but whatever was appearing now was something that made his hairs stand up. Leaping out of the darker part of the forest was a beast whose fur was red, its fangs were 2 meters long and at least 1 meter thick. The body of this beast was 3.5 meters tall, and the look in its golden eyes could make any beast stand scared stiff. Qiu Zhen¡¯s body stiffened at the sight of it, he never imagined that such a beast would appear in this small forest. The smile on his face disappeared, and his legs tensed he wasn¡¯t staying to fight, he was going to flee. ¡°R...Red...Demon furred lion¡­.!!¡± Chapter Eleven Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! As per request by the poll I won''t show you guys the war, but as the story progress'' I will show you some things that changed and what happened to certain people. Well then, we''ve reached a good end to our story. Ah the death of....never mind just read for yourselves.
Soaring Dragon Continent, Forest Feeling his legs tense up, Qiu Zhen was ready to make a run for it. The herbs he could get another time, but he only had one life and he wasn¡¯t willing to trade it over some herbs. In his previous life he had fought against a Red Demon furred lion, and their cultivation was at least the ninth level Dao realm. Qiu Zhen at his current level couldn¡¯t tell what level of cultivation this lion was at, all he knew was that it was way above his. He took a few deep breaths to ease his tension and stared at the lion seeing if it would make a move towards him. The Red Demon furred lion glared at Qiu Zhen and the look in its eyes told Qiu Zhen that he wasn¡¯t even a match. It slowly approached the body of one wolf and with it started eating the beast. One wolf was gulped down in two bites, if that was Qiu Zhen with his height it would only take one bite to finish him off. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t want to stick around and his figure disappeared running out the forest and back up the mountain. However before his foot stepped out the edge of the forest, a red blur stopped him. The lion¡¯s eyes told him that it wouldn¡¯t let him leave. One must understand that a lion is naturally a ruling beast, just because it¡¯s eating on something else doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll let another prey go. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry in this situation, facing a beast whose strength was equal to an early stage Mystical realm cultivator, he stood no chance. Qiu Zhen knew that the only way to leave was to get past the beast in front of him, but none of his tricks or even god himself would help him. The only way for him to leave unharmed is if lady luck was on his side. Swosh! Bang! A black blur appeared and clashed with the lion causing it to be blown back 2 meters, while the figure was blown back 1 meter. Qiu Zhen looked at the figure and he became excited, the person in front of him was Lien Meili and she was in the Mystical Realm. The Red Demon furred lion had blood dripping from its mouth, and it roared at the figure who attacked it. The roar was loud enough to cause a few rocks to crack, and trees to split. Lien Meili didn¡¯t react to the beast but instead shot a motherly look at Qiu Zhen to see if he was alright. When Qiu Zhen left the top of the mountain, Lien Meili was secretly following him to make sure he was safe. At the time when he fought the three demon bears, she was going to intervene but to her surprise he was able to come out on top. When he fought the thirty Black Fanged Red wolves, she was considering helping him out as well. He surprised her once again by beating them in his weakened state, and that wasn¡¯t all she had seen him refine a pill in a split second. The only time she actually acted was now, when he truly was in danger. A beast whose cultivation that was many times more than his, she felt he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him no matter what kind of trick he used. During the initial clash with the beast, Lien Meili found she had the upper hand. Being at the middle stage of the Mystical realm, the lion was only at the early stage. Her cultivation and techniques would make prevailing over the beast easy. Lien Meili darted at the lion and her speed was ten times faster than Qiu Zhen¡¯s. His eyes could not even keep track of her, not a trace could be found. Lien Meili drew her dagger that was hanging off her hip, the weapon grade of this was Mystical. Mystical weapons in the hands of anyone could cut apart the leg of this lion like it was slicing through butter. The dagger was 1.5 feet long with a purple blade, the hilt of it was attached to a chain. Brandishing the dagger, Lien Meili threw it at the lion and when she did it seemed as if the air distorted causing a small tear. The force behind the throw was enough to cause a small shock wave, but to the lion whose cultivation was at the early Mystical stage it had no effect. The lion dodged the dagger and turned into a blur going after Lien Meili, thinking she was foolish to throw away her weapon. Bang! The speed of the dagger was quick and the chain attached to it could hardly be seen so when Lien Meili threw it, it seemed as if only the dagger was thrown. Once the lion dodged the dagger, Lien Meili put her qi in the chain forcing the dagger to change direction and it slammed straight into the lion, piercing it straight through it''s back to its heart. Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t feel the cultivation of Lien Meili, but ever since he entered into the Dao realm he felt as if she was close to Paragon level. Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t too off when he said that, she was only at the middle stage of the Mystical realm, which was close to reaching the realm of Paragons. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. She looked at Qiu Zhen with a hint of joy, she could finally show off her skills to him and at least make him feel some sort of respect to her. She opened her small pink lips, ¡°Qiu Zhen we need to talk¡± ¡°Lien Meili, if you hadn¡¯t come when you did I believe I would have lost my life a hundred times, even if I had a hundred lives! Thank you!¡± Qiu Zhen felt grateful to Lien Meili, not only did she raise him like her own, she also saved his life this time. He couldn¡¯t do anything for her with his current cultivation, but he would always remember what she did for him. Lien Meili sighed at the thought of what she wanted to say to Qiu Zhen. ¡°Qiu Zhen, over these twelve years you¡¯ve grown up a lot. When I mean a lot...I mean a lot, however the world is huge and I can¡¯t keep you in these mountains forever. When I see you training so hard I know you won¡¯t always stick around, and when I seen you about to die at the hands of this beast¡­¡± A lone tear came out of Lien Meili''s eyes at the thought of losing Qiu Zhen. ¡°Sigh, Qiu Zhen I know you¡¯ve always had something in your mind. However, as your mother I want you to attend school, I want you to have friends and make your own legacy. Therefore, i¡¯ve decided that you should attend school.¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the thought of going to school, and being bound by rules. His soul was old but his body was that of a twelve year old, he already attended school once and now he would have to do it again. ¡°Not just any school second or third rate school, it''s a fist rate school that many hope to dream of entering. It''s the Sky Serpent School!¡± Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t feel the need to actually attend any school, considering it wouldn¡¯t be worth it, considering the fact he knew martial arts skills and secret skills. However, Qiu Zhen nodded his head signifying that he would attend, this was the least he could do, for the woman that took care of him. Lien Meili¡¯s eyes beamed bright with joy, and her mouth curled up. ¡°Good, You have two years before the next entrance exam.¡± ----------- Soaring Dragon Continent, Mt. Zu In an instant two years have passed by since Lien Meili suggested Qiu Zhen attend the Sky Serpent school. In those two years Qiu Zhen hardly focused on his cultivation and instead focused more on his techniques, that''s what he needed to survive and that would give him the strength he needed. Qiu Zhen practiced the Sky Burning techniques, which consisted of all fire based attacks. He had five different attack moves he mastered to the peak, and two defense stances he mastered. For his movement he decided to master the Thunder Gods Step, which would make shock waves in the air causing damage to his opponents whenever he used it. His cultivation only jumped to the fourth Dao realm, but in return the skills he gained were great. The cultivation world finally settled down after crowning a new emperor. The emperor who was crowned was Chi Chang the brother of the late emperor, and he has broken into the Immortal Realm making him the fourth person in history to achieve this. When Qiu Zhen got news of this, he knew that his goal at getting revenge would only get harder, but he didn¡¯t get discouraged and he accepted the new challenge. There were only two weeks left until the entrance exam for Sky Serpent, and Qiu Zhen was currently on his way out the door. Lien Meili offered to take him a day before, but Qiu Zhen knew that what he needed the most was experience. He hasn¡¯t been in the world of cultivators for fourteen years, he needed to know what changed and what didn¡¯t. For a parting gift, Lien Meili gave Qiu Zhen a mortal grade sword, that was 1.5 meters long. It was weaker than a Mystical grade weapon, but it was better than nothing. Dressed in black clothing, Qiu Zhen pulled a hood over his head concealing his handsome features. He glanced back at the house on top of the Mountain and sighed. ¡®Lien Meili this is where we part, in the future if our paths cross I hope you won¡¯t forget me.¡¯ Onward Qiu Zhen went dashing down the mountain leaving only a still image of him. On the ground wrapped in a white cloth was more than 5000 DayNight Pills that Qiu Zhen left with a note attached to it. He couldn¡¯t do anything else for Lien Meili, but he left her a parting gift that would help her enter the realm of Paragons.
Well I hope you guys enjoyed the first arc of 5 Dragon Emperor. This arc was just to showcase our MC and what was happening in the cultivation world after his death. The next arc will be about his school life, it should be longer than 11 chapters and more characters will be introduced! Arc One - Rebirth of the Immortal (End) Chapter Twelve Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help find errors/mistakes, thanks! First Chapter of the day, enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Tavern In a tavern not far from Serpents Valley, a black haired youth was currently drinking his tea. His features would be considered handsome, and by his height you can tell he was around thirteen-fourteen years old. Whenever someone was talking he was all ears, listening for new information about what was going on in the land, or about the emperor. Creak. The tavern door opened and two men walked in, grabbing a seat at the counter. ¡°Phew! Leaving the kingdom of Fu to join the new kingdom of Chang Chi is long. All those bandits took our money and supplies, it better be worth it, this new kingdom!¡± His companion patted him on the shoulder and gave him a light smile. ¡°Damn right it''s worth it! Chang Chi announced that with the birth of his kingdom everyone would have a new start! Think about it man, all the beauties will be looking for someone and by joining up we¡¯ll be the first in line.¡± The man chuckled as his face brightened up. ¡°Yeah maybe you¡¯re right, speaking of beauties emperor Chang Chi got him a new wife. I heard she''s a grade above anything we¡¯ll ever see. Back in Fu some said she was a goddess that descended from the heavens, If I meet her I could die happy.¡± His companion pulled the man''s ear and whispered to him. ¡°If I were you I would I wouldn¡¯t speak of her. They say during the war emperor Chang Chi forced lady Jun Jiaying Jun to marry him. If you want to live keep quiet, you never know who''s listening.¡± The youth who heard all of this raised his eyebrows, ¡®it seems Chang Chi has been busy¡¯. One of the first things Chang Chi did after becoming the emperor was announcing the birth of a new kingdom fully under his command, and then he got himself another wife. When Chang Mu was the emperor, Jun Jiaying claimed she would never get married and now all of a sudden she marries Chang Chi , something isn¡¯t right. Qiu Zhen is the youth who was in the tavern, this is what he has been doing since traveling towards his school. He has stopped at multiple taverns and listened in on the conversations the people had. Mortals might never get involved with the cultivation world, but what happens in that world always manages to make its way to the ears of mortals. Qiu Zhen thought after leaving who best to get information from than a mortal, whose words travel quick. Since traveling for a week already, Qiu Zhen has learned that Chang Chi''s first daughter, Chang Jia has started looking for a husband. Qiu Zhen also found that many people who participated in the war died after the war, and Chang Chi named the day the war ended a day to remember Chang Mu. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, Chang Chi was putting on a front for all these people to believe, but Qiu Zhen knew that Chang Chi was naturally a dirty person. With a day to remember Chang Mu, many people will naturally think Chang Chi is paying respects to his lost brother, but really it''s to keep the attention off himself. Qiu Zhen stood up and walked towards the entrance of the tavern getting ready to leave when a group of men swung the door open and entered it, bumping into him. The front man had a robust build with unkempt hair, he glared at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Move it kid!¡± Qiu Zhen shot a glance at the man, but he did nothing to him and left the tavern. When he glanced at the man, he noticed that each one of them had a cultivation at the sixth level Qi realm. However Qiu Zhen paid them no mind and went on traveling north towards the valley. ¡°You Damn Ant! How dare you bump into me and waste your food on me!¡± A loud voice echoed out the tavern. ¡°Damnit, let me go! It was your fault, you bumped into me!¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Let you go? Fine! I¡¯ll kick your ass out of here!¡± Bang! A body was sent flying out of the tavern creating a huge hole in the wall. The body shooting backwards flew straight at Qiu Zhen, who managed to dodge it. ¡°Hehehe, you taught him boss. Now they know who they should respect.¡± When Qiu Zhen was the emperor in his past life and even before he was the emperor he usually paid these things little mind, but since being reborn, he can¡¯t turn a blind eye to it anymore. If Lien Meili turned a blind eye to what was happening when his village to raided then most of the people would never have survived, if any. Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t stand watching these cultivators causing trouble in the tavern with all those mortals. Only true filth has the nerve to beat on the weak, these cultivators are trying to bully the mortals to gain respect, when all its causing for them is fear. ¡°Dirty Filth come out the tavern and meet your new grandfather!¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s voice was loud, causing many in the tavern to look out the hole and see who he was talking to. ¡°Dirty Filth, you won¡¯t come see your grandfather?¡± ¡°Hey brat, who the hell you talking to!?¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s lips curled down and he looked at the man with disgust. ¡°Dirty Filth, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve gotten uglier since I¡¯ve seen you! Come let grandfather show you the way to the bath!¡± On the man''s forehead a vein could be seen, his face grew bright red. ¡°Damn brat, you dare call yourself my grandfather. Look at you, you¡¯ve probably never gotten wet between your legs yet!¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyebrows slightly twitched, he has the soul of fifty year old and he has experienced many things, but his current age is fourteen and he hasn¡¯t done the thing between male and female yet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dirty Filth, granddaddy has tons of experience. In fact this grandaddy might have enough to make your mother sing!¡± Behind the man the people in the tavern started laughing at the man, this kid was only thirteen-fourteen years old, and yet he is saying he could make that man''s mother sing. Qiu Zhen is truly giving the man no face, and he is slapping him in the face multiple times. The man''s face and his whole body shook, his hands were clenched drawing blood that seeped down his fist. ¡°Damn Brat! Today this daddy here will teach you how to respect your elders!¡± When the man moved his figure seemed as if it completely vanished to the mortals, however to Qiu Zhen whose cultivation is way above his, the man looked like he was running. Bang! Bang! Boom! Qiu Zhen¡¯s palms slammed against the man causing him to fly back, Qiu Zhen dashed after him and slammed his palm against him again causing him to fly back the other direction. Qi has been practicing Sky Burning moves, so with a palm strike he can send his Qi out with the fire element causing an explosion. When the man went flying the second time, his body exploded in the air causing him to look burnt. ¡°Boss!¡± The rest of the men''s group flashed all surrounding Qiu Zhen, the highest cultivation they had was the fifth level of Qi Realization. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that you brat!¡± Qiu Zhen snorted coldly at them, and his body seemed as if it was slowly disappearing. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The group of cultivators bodies shook and they coughed up a mouthful of blood. In less than the time it took for three breaths, Qiu Zhen used Thunder Gods Step to cause shockwaves in the men''s bodies. To a cultivator of Qiu Zhen¡¯s strength or above it would cause hardly any damage, but to these people who were a realm lower than him they felt the power it contained. His figure that seemed as if it was disappearing suddenly seemed completely stable and you can see that Qiu Zhen was in the same spot. Qiu Zhen shot a glance at the hole in the tavern, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t cause you any more trouble¡±. Before anyone could blink, Qiu Zhen was gone. Chapter Thirteen Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help find errors/mistakes, thanks! Last chapter of the day, enjoy! (Also you guys get like 2-3 chapters a day which is like 2-4k words a day which is equal to a ''normal'' length chapter. On another note bet none of you knew you read 19k words already!)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Serpents Valley Making it to the edge of the Serpent Valley, Qiu Zhen notices that there are tons of people surrounding the entrance. Back in his time before becoming the emperor, when Qiu Zhen attended school the amount of people were half this number. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t attend a first rate school in the past, but even for a first rate school this number is enormous, not to mention more are flying in. When Qiu Zhen was traveling he gained information about the Sky Serpent school, it¡¯s not only a first rate school, it¡¯s ranked number three in school rankings. The competition for a place even as an outer disciple is fierce, and the school only takes in the best so their later generations will be even stronger. The top four schools all take in top geniuses from the younger generation so they can raise them and give them the best cultivation materials. The top four schools not only have one school head, rumor has it that they even have the old school head from before training. The reason that a school can get the title of rank one through four is because of the power of their students, but also the power of the elders. Sky Serpent alone has fifteen Paragon of Truths, not including the school head or the old school head. This number alone is able to shake any other third rate school, with the power of 15 Paragon of Truths, they are able to make any one bow to them. Qiu Zhen listened to the speech an elder made, and to sum it up to pass the first test was just to make it through the valley alive. Making it through alive sounds easy, but they are taking it a step further by making you bring them five demon cores of the sixth Qi realm or higher. The crowd groaned when they heard this, five demon cores of the sixth Qi realm was already hard enough, but there are beast whose cultivation is higher than that in the valley. For Qiu Zhen who is at the fourth Dao Realm this test will be a cakewalk, but the people around him are all in the Qi Realization realm, with a few exceptions. If another cultivator were to peak at Qiu Zhen¡¯s strength, they would only see that he is at the ninth level of Qi Realization, which would freak them out. One must know that only those who were fed high grade medicine since birth and were given the ideal conditions in order to cultivate would be able to reach this realm or higher. Qiu Zhen could feel the envious gazes of those surrounding him, he couldn¡¯t help but slightly grin. How would they understand that it wasn''t because of a clan backing him and helping his cultivation, it was all due to the 5 Heavenly Dragon tattoo. When the exam started everyone dashed into the forest, hoping to kill a sixth level Qi Realization realm beast before they were all killed. In this exam there would be a limited number of beast at a low level, and even less a number at higher cultivation, this is done to eliminate those who aren¡¯t strong or fast enough reach the quota. For Qiu Zhen, he could easily charge straight into the forest and kill all those beast to eliminate everyone else, but that would give away too much of his power, and people would suspect something is up. Qiu Zhen adjusted his speed to match those who were at the 9th level of the Qi realm, but he could always adjust it back when he needed to. Dashing into the forest, it didn¡¯t take long before Qiu Zhen found his first prey. You would understand why it¡¯s called Serpents Valley, because all the demon beast in this valley are serpents. However, they all aren¡¯t the same, and neither is their cultivation. Some of these Serpents carry a deadly poison, while others can spray flames from their mouth, and some have a blade on its tail that can cut a tree with ease. Qiu Zhen¡¯s first prey was a beast at the eigth level of Qi Realization realm, a golden tailed snake. It was four meters long, with a height of 2.5 meters and the fangs were dripping with golden venom. The scales were green except the tail which was golden, and on the golden tail was a small razor. If it was another cultivator whose strength was equal to Qiu Zhen¡¯s (refering to what they would see, which is ninth level of Qi Realization) they would run, because a bite from this beast would causes ones organs to start shutting down. The razor on its tail could cut a tree as thick as a thigh in half, and if that didn¡¯t kill you then the poison hidden in it would. The aura around Qiu Zhen seemed as if it expanded, his red eye¡¯s turned cold and the muscles in his body relaxed. The only time Qiu Zhen truly felt at peace was when he was in a death match, but this opponent wasn¡¯t enough for Qiu Zhen to truly feel at peace. Stolen novel; please report. Darting at the beast, Qiu Zhen¡¯s body vanished leaving only an afterimage as he approached the golden tailed snake from behind. Bang! The tail was like a whip and reacted as soon as Qiu Zhen appeared behind it, when it pierced through Qiu Zhen¡¯s body it hit the ground leaving a hole, and as for Qiu Zhen that was only another afterimage. Swish! Qiu Zhen appeared right next to the golden tailed snake, and concentrated his qi on his hand, and in a slicing motion his hand went through the snake''s head. Sighing Qiu Zhen extracted the snakes demon core and put in in his pocket. --------------- The beast in the forest were child''s play for Qiu Zhen, after obtaining his fourth demon core he wanted to face a real challenge so instead of heading for the exit, he took a detour. The path he took lead him to a cave that was lit by strange rocks that glowed green. Qiu Zhen felt that within this cave held a beast whose cultivation was at the second Dao Realm, his body tingled with excitement. The whole cave was emitting the beast killing intent that could cause someone to shake in fear, but for Qiu Zhen he ran towards it faster and faster. Bang! Boom! Not giving the beast a fair challenge, Qiu Zhen¡¯s palm struck the beast as soon as he appeared. The beast Qiu Zhen struck wasn¡¯t a beast at all, or it wasn¡¯t anymore, all he hit was the corpse of a three headed jade serpent. Qiu Zhen¡¯s face expression changed showing that he was confused, ¡°What is this doing here?¡± A three headed jade serpent is a beast with the cultivation at the Paragon level, but it was currently in a valley meant for the Sky Serpents exam. Qiu Zhen examined the beast body and found several deadly wounds inflicted upon it, instantly he could tell it fought against an expert and survived. However the beast didn¡¯t stay alive for long because after it came back to the cave it slowly started dying. ¡°Lucky!¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s voice was loud and echoed through the cave, but he didn¡¯t care if he attracted attention because no one would enter here, with the beast lingering killing aura around. Even in it¡¯s death you could still sense the killing intent it''s giving off, and the cultivation of this beast is higher than those taking the exam. Qiu Zhen extracted the snake¡¯s demon core and pocketed it, after which he examined the cave more closely. What he found was a jade green gem socketed into the wall, and around it were five more sockets each missing a gem. Above that were two eyes that stared directly at the dead corpse. Moving the corpse over, Qiu Zhen found that nothing was strange about the spot it was laying at, nor did the wall look strange. ¡°Guess this must be some ancient puzzle that never got solved.¡± Since Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t figure it out, he left the cave going to finish his exam. In front of the cave were a group of five youths, the highest one had a cultivation at the ninth Qi realization realm. They all looked at Qiu Zhen with greed in their eyes, the one with the highest cultivation stepped forward. ¡°Drop all your belongings, hand over your demon cores and maybe i¡¯ll let you join us.¡± Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, these kids wanted to take what he worked for with some spineless threat. Seeing how Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t look like he would give up his belongings nor the demon cores the youths eyes turned cold. ¡°I gave you a chance, don¡¯t blame me if you die!¡± Swosh! Swosh! Two of the youths reacted and charged at Qiu Zhen, but how could they be faster than Qiu Zhen whose cultivation was higher than theirs. Bang! Bang! Qiu threw out two normal palm strikes sending the two youths flying into a tree. ¡°Come! Let this daddy play with you kids!¡± Qiu¡¯s voice had a hint of mockery contained in it. Vanishing, Qiu reappeared behind the youth with the highest cultivation and chopped the back of his neck knocking him out. The last two tried to escape but Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t let them, and roundhouse kicked them sending them crashing into the wall of the cave. ¡°Guess i¡¯ll have to give them a present considering they were nice enough to play.¡± Qiu Zhen walked into the forest, and shortly after came back out with a thick green vine. He tied one end to the top of the tree, then he attached the bodies of the five youths to it, and tied the end to another tree, leaving them hanging. He took all the demon cores they had, which added up to seven. The belongings and clothing they had, Qiu Zhen put those in in the cave, considering he didn¡¯t need them. On the ground under them, he wrote, ¡®Daddy will fetch you later if you''re good¡¯ Finishing up his business Qiu Zhen went to turn in his demon cores he got. Chapter Fourteen Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help find errors/mistakes, thanks! First Chapter of the day, enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Serpents Valley Qiu Zhen was done with the first exam so he headed towards the other side of the valley at lightning fast speed, which was comparable to those at the peak of the ninth level Qi realm. Qiu Zhen wanted to speed up more but feared someone would sense that his speed would be irregular compared to the level of cultivation he was at. He didn¡¯t want to expose his strength this early on, only when he needed to use it. It took Qiu Zhen the time it took an incense to burn in order to reach the other end of Serpents Valley. Arriving, there were two people clothed in green robes, one was a female with long blue hair and the other was a male with short brown hair. The robes had an emblem on it, signifying that they were elders of the school. Qiu Zhen strolled over to them and grabbed the seven demon cores he took from the youths he tied up earlier. Handing them over to the woman that seemed to be around her mid forties, he felt her hands were cold as ice. The man slightly raised his eyebrow, but it happened so fast no one would notice. The elder wasn¡¯t surprised that Qiu Zhen brought over more than five demon cores, since others have brought more also. He wasn¡¯t even surprised at Qiu Zhen¡¯s cultivation level, because this elder has seen many who are at or above Qiu Zhen¡¯s level today. What made him surprised was that he felt the aura of the three headed jade serpent, a beast at the Paragon level demon core was in the hands of a youth like Qiu Zhen. The demon core Qiu Zhen had lost most of the qi that was contained inside it, now it only contained that of a Mystic realm beast, however each demon beast has a distinct aura contained in its demon core. When Qiu Zhen grabbed the seven demon cores, the elder sensed a demon core that contained qi higher than the rest, and the aura it released was small, but it was enough for this elder to sense it. The elder took his hands which were inside his sleeves and removed an orb. This orb was used to check the cultivation level and age of anyone, most schools used this so they could keep track of their disciples cultivation. The reason for checking cultivation is so they can determine how strong they are when they enter, and how much stronger they¡¯ll be after they reexamine them. The elders could always exam the qi in their body, but with the amount of students they have it would be easier to have them line up and use the orb. No one could lie about their age because the orb would search their bones for their current age, so it would never be false. The top schools only accepted disciples who had a suitable cultivation for their age. If one were to reach the sixth Qi realm at age fourteen then they would be considered a genius, anything above that would be considered a genius among genius, which are usually found in high ranking clans. Qiu Zhen naturally knew what the orb was used for and for a slight moment he was startled, because the orb might have a chance to pick up on him being at the fourth Dao realm. However his unease only lasted for a split second, because the effect of ''False Cult'' could be used to even trick the orb that examined one¡¯s cultivation. This is mostly due to the fact that when one uses ''False Cult'', the qi in their body is thinner than the rest at their level, so the orb would sense the thin qi and take it as someone who was at lower cultivation even if they were five levels above what it said. After the elder seen Qiu Zhen¡¯s cultivation and age he was stunned, not many people could reach the same stage as Qiu Zhen at his age. ¡°Not bad kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± Qiu Zhen clapped his hands together and bowed, ¡°Senior, this one is called Qiu Zhen.¡± The elder said the name a few times to familiarize himself with it. ¡°Qiu Zhen, you are the 1459th person to pass the first exam, you may enter.¡± After saying that the elder waved his hand making a path clear. ¡®An illusion, and a powerful one at that! Not even I could see though it!¡¯ The location Qiu Zhen was at seemed as if once he passed the elders he could go straight through the door behind them to enter the school, but that was all an illusion and the real path was located to the right going through the wall of the illusion instead. Passing through the wall Qiu Zhen found himself in a hallway, the people in the hallway were in a line and the number of people was massive. The line contained many youths each a different age, they seemingly lined up to pick a ticket. All the youths in the line each passed the first exam so they had some experience in combat fighting demon beast. From the clothes they were wearing, they all likely belonged to a major clan, or the branch of one. As for Qiu Zhen, he was dressed in his black clothing which made him stand out. One must understand that judging a person by the clothes they wear will tell you a lot about them, and where they have come from. Those who usually wear red clothing are from some clan that teaches fire techniques excels in fire manipulation, those who have assortment of colors are usually from a clan that houses multiple techniques. For Qiu Zhen who had on all black, everyone knew what that meant, the only people who wore all black are rogue cultivators. Rogue cultivators don¡¯t belong to any clan nor have they attended school before, most rogue cultivators never reach the peak of cultivation. Rogue cultivators never have any distinct techniques they excel in, instead they have many techniques that were stolen or bought. As for training, some trained in solitude honing their skills, or meditating, and as for resources, rogue cultivators had the worst of luck. Not having the backing of a clan they had to farm and refine their own pills to increase their training speed, if they didn¡¯t do that then they would need to buy them. This is where rogue cultivators become different, they don¡¯t belong to a clan so they can do missions for high ranking people or clans to gain wealth. Gaining wealth through the clans is one way they make money, another is by becoming a mercenary. Becoming a mercenary, usually means being tasked with all the hard work which could end a person''s life. They would have to hunt down certain objects, demon beast, or even kill a certain person to maintain a living. These types of rogue cultivators live more dangerous lives than the other rogue cultivator, since they can make many enemies who will be after them. Currently many other youths were taking glances at Qiu Zhen, and some were probing for his cultivation level. As long as you were within five levels of a person''s cultivation one could see that person''s strength. Qiu Zhen was at the fourth Dao realm, but to others he was at the peak of the Qi Realization realm. Many gasped, others were envious, and some snorted. To them there wasn¡¯t that many who were currently at the same level as Qiu Zhen or higher, because most of them were around fourteen-seventeen years old. When one reaches the age of eighteen, they can¡¯t join a school because to the schools they are worthless. If you can¡¯t reach a suitable level before that age, then you were treated as trash. Usually in school exams, you can take it how ever many times you want, but the schools only open up an exam once every three years. The perfect time to see if you have what it takes is when you are fourteen, even if you fail you can retry in three more years. Finally it was Qiu Zhen¡¯s turn to be at the front of the line, when he arrived a grey haired elder told him to state his name and draw a number. The number was used to identify which group he would be in, and the name was to identify him. Drawing a number, Qiu Zhen walked through the door at the end of the hall. Upon entering the room looked like a coliseum, except for one arena it housed more than 50. Qiu Zhen took a look at his number, which happened to be 32, so he strolled over to group 32. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. The people in this group numbered to 33, including Qiu Zhen, and the cultivation of the people were all in the Qi realm with one exception. The guy who had the higher cultivation seemed to be around sixteen years old, his height 1.9 meters and he had a robust build. His cultivation was at the first Dao Realm, and going by the clothing he wore, Qiu Zhen could tell he was from a major sect. Soon the number of people arriving became less and less, until no one else entered. The number of each group equaled sixty, and everyone had a different cultivation level. Out of the fifty groups there was only around ten or so people who reached the Dao realm, not including Qiu Zhen. By looks on their faces most of them seemed arrogant, and the way they separated themselves from the others in their group made them really stand out. After the elders appeared on stage and congratulated everyone on passing the first stage of the exam, he announced that this was the last part of the exam in order to enter the school. Only the top five hundred would be able to enter, and the top ten would each receive a gift from the school to help their cultivation. Hearing that the top ten would be able to receive a gift that would speed along their cultivation many got pumped up, but they all knew deep down that if anyone would get into the top ten, it would be those in the Dao Realm. The people who places first in their group, would then proceed to enter a new group, and the winner from that group would enter another and so on. After the top five hundred students were decided, the school would then hold another round to determine the rankings of the five hundred. The top ten would receive a gift, and the person who places first would get a chance to be promoted. Being promoted straight after getting into a school would be a huge accomplishment, it means that person would have limitless potential. You would assume that being first place among the new entries, they would receive special attention, however you couldn¡¯t be more wrong. Once they get promoted from outer disciple to inner disciple, they are starting at the bottom of the ranking. The amount of resources and attention they get wouldn¡¯t differ from inner disciples, the only difference is the amount of time it would take them to get a promotion. In schools the only pride and joy the elders try to curry favor from are the core disciples. Those disciples have the best potential to achieve greatness, and if they remember what the school did for them, then they would pay them back in the future. Core disciples are the ones who have the best resources, they learn the higher ranked techniques, and are overall the favorites at the school. After a few fights went on, in group 32, it was finally Qiu Zhen¡¯s turn. The elder announced, ¡°Qiu Zhen Vs Wei Yang!¡± Stepping onto the stage appeared a youth who appeared to be around fourteen years old, he had silver hair and a slim build, over his shoulder he carried a sword. Bowing at Qiu Zhen his voice was gentle, ¡°Wei Yang, Please guide me!¡± Qiu Zhen bowed in respect saying, ¡°Qiu Zhen, ready to exchange pointers.¡± Wei Yang unsheathed his sword, and took a stance ready to attack at any moment. Qiu Zhen on the other hand never took his weapon out, and took his pose waiting. ¡°Unsheath your weapon!¡± Qiu Zhen shook only shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Wei Yang¡¯s face turned ugly, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡± His body flashed and wielding his sword he sliced it towards Qiu Zhen. His movements were a bit sloppy, but you can tell he was trying to make this move his own. Qiu Zhen¡¯s figure was sliced through, making Wei Yang feel proud, only to see that it was an afterimage. Qiu Zhen''s movement speed was truly terrifying, the image he left looked exactly like him, and it would be hard to tell that it wasn¡¯t real. The images face and even pose looked exactly the same, you could not tell it was fake until it was pierced through. Qiu Zhen¡¯s body was in the air rotating around, and his leg carried a strong force behind it. Boom! His leg smashed straight into Wei Yang¡¯s head making body drop to the stage floor. Wei Yang¡¯s body was twitching on the floor, and under him was a pool of blood. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t kill him, but that blow was enough to knock a few screws loose in his head. Wei Yang laid on the floor unconscious until some medics came to pick up his body. ¡°That''s what he gets for not checking his opponents cultivation before hand. How could a mere seventh Qi realm cultivator compare to someone at the peak of the realm!¡± ¡°He was indeed foolish, if it was me I would have forfeited, can always come back next time.¡± ¡°Just glad it wasn¡¯t me facing him!¡± The matches continued onward, and Qiu Zhen passed his next match with ease, because his opponent forfeited. His opponent was only at the seventh Qi realm, he had seen what Qiu Zhen did to the other guy and he didn¡¯t want the same to happen to him. Making it into the top 15 for his group, it was now Qiu Zhen¡¯s turn again, he was actually the first to go on stage. His opponent this time happened to be the silver haired youth who had a cultivation at the Dao realm. ¡°Xin Zhao Vs Qiu Zhen!¡± ¡°You might as well forfeit like the rest!¡± Xin Zhao¡¯s voice carried a hint of arrogance in it. In all of his matches so far not one person chose to fight him, and instead all forfeited. You could say that they had the worst luck, being drawn to fight a cultivator at the Dao realm, there was no way they could win. Qiu Zhen grinned at Xin Zhao before he bowed. ¡°The ones you faced before didn¡¯t have as much courage as I.¡± Xin Zhao grabbed his two daggers hanging from his waist, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me if you die! You should have known your place!¡± Xin Zhao moved at a frightening speed, approaching Qiu Zhen. ¡°Ah, these days kids have no respect, I guess for you i¡¯ll use one move on you.¡± ¡°One move? This guy must be joking, even I can take one of his moves, he should have said say that after I take one of your moves!¡± ¡°Right, right! This guy is looking to die.¡± Xin Zhao grasped the two daggers hanging at his side, using multiple thrust he attacked Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen''s movements were fluid, when once dagger approached him he would dodge it with ease, making it seem like he was playing with Xin Zhao. Seeing as his attack wasn¡¯t working, Xin Zhao leapt back getting ready to go again. Qiu Zhen glared at Xin Zhao, ¡°That''s the best you have?¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s body vanished, leaving not even an afterimage. His steps were gentle, they couldn¡¯t even be heard, and if they didn¡¯t have to view of the whole stage, they wouldn¡¯t even find Qiu Zhen. His body reappeared behind Xin Zhao, concentrating the qi on his palm, flames that burned blue appeared, Qiu Zhen¡¯s palm stuck Zhao¡¯s back creating a thundering sound. Bang! Xin Zhao¡¯s body was sent flying off the stage, and his body crashed into the wall. ¡°You Damn Brat!!¡± Chapter Fifteen Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help find errors/mistakes, thanks! First Chapter of the day, also didn''t release 2nd chapter of yesterday.....so i''ll release an extra today! Also will go back and edit the previous chapters.
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School ¡°You Damn Brat!!¡± A voice that penetrated the room was heard. The owner of that voice was a man with white hair down to his shoulders, and had a beard that reached his chest. The wrinkles on his face was very clear, and the air around him started to heat up causing many surrounding him to leap up and run away. The armrest on both sides were broken and the back of the chair started to burn, making the once luxurious seat turn black. His eye¡¯s heated with fury as they were locked on Qiu Zhen. His teeth were grinding against each other, and multiple veins could be seen on his face, which was flushed red. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t turn his eyes to look away, rather his eyes drifted to the man and stayed steady. Qiu Zhen was about to say something when the man slowly stood up, and as he stood up the chair he was seated in burst into flames. Clearly the man was furious, and the qi he was emitting was something that caused many others to tremble. ¡°A Paragon of Truth!¡± Many spectators started whispering to each other, while some others stared at the scene happening in front of them. The old man floated in the air and started drifting towards Qiu Zhen, who stood there completely unmoving. The old man¡¯s voice was rough and contained a bit of killing intent within it. ¡°Boy, you dare harm the young master of the Scarlet Clan! Today you must pay twice the pain you caused the young master!¡± Once his voice was heard the other youths started to shiver, they have seen the damage done to Xin Zhao¡¯s body. After his body hit the wall the bones in his back were broken, his face seemed distorted; which was caused by him crashing into the wall, and he was unconscious. For one to pay back twice the pain that was caused to him would only mean death! ¡°Senior must be joking, this was only an exam to enter the school, and if elder brother Xin Zhao didn¡¯t have enough power he should have forfeited, I mean he always has three years to try again.¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s voice was gentle and calm, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of pressure from the old man. Currently in the room were countless Paragon of Truth¡¯s from multiple clans, and the elders from Sky Serpent school. If this old man were to act up and kill Qiu Zhen, then whole kingdom would know about it, and he would bring disgrace to his clan. ¡°That kid is courting death! Does he not understand who he¡¯s talking to!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen many come and go in my time, but never have I seen someone who gives their elder no face! Truly this Qiu Zhen doesn¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± ¡°If he survives, this is a huge IF, then the Scarlet clan won¡¯t let this go, and he¡¯ll have to live the rest of his life hiding! That¡¯s elder Xin Mu, he has a nasty temper, and countless people have died by his hands.¡± The spectators and even the youths were discussing what was going to happen to Qiu Zhen now that he had the nerve to disrespect an elder. This wasn¡¯t just any elder either, it was one from the five major fire clans in the kingdom of Fu. The Scarlet clan¡¯s fire techniques could be considered first class, and even a touch from their flames would be enough to cause one to burn to death. Xin Mu never would have thought that Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t the slightest bit scared of him and actually had enough guts to slap him in the face. The words he threw at him were basically the same words Xin Zhao said to him before he got flattened, in one move. When Xin Mu thought about it, his blood boiled more and more. The young master of the Scarlet clan got flattened in one move, One Move! If it was by someone who was a level or two higher he could accept that, but it actually happened by someone who was a realm lower than him. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. The Scarlet clan could never forgive this, in front of so many people their pride and joy, the person who they all knew would take over the clan, was beaten by a brat with lower cultivation. Once this news got out the Scarlet clan would be talked about wherever they go, this was truly a disgrace. Xin Mu¡¯s eyes never left its sight of Qiu Zhao, the one who could ultimately cause this was this brat in front of him. Xin Mu was an elder of the Scarlet clan so he would accept any punishment given to him later on, but for now he had one thought, ¡°Kill Qiu Zhen!¡± Xin Mu¡¯s hand stretched out at a terrifying speed, faster than anything Qiu Zhen could see. Qiu Zhen felt a cold drop of sweat dripped down his spine, this elder wanted to kill him no matter the cost. ¡°Stop!¡± A slightly rough voice called out. Almost instantly a figure stepped in between Qiu Zhen and Xin Mu. ¡°Xin Mu, you dare attack a disciple of Sky Serpent in front of me!¡± The figure that intervened was the elder at the entrance to Sky Serpent, who Qiu Zhen exchanged a few words with. Xin Mu retracted his hand, his mouth curling down. He never thought that an elder of the Sky Serpent school would intervene in this matter, his clan might lose face, but they could deal with that. What he couldn¡¯t understand was why someone would interfere, if it was anyone else Xin Mu would still act, but this was an elder of a first rate school. Not only did he interfere, he even called Qiu Zhen a disciple, which meant that he was already viewed as someone who would enter the school. ¡°Elder Fang Wei, he injured the young master of the Scarlet clan! This can¡¯t go unpunished, if I don¡¯t pay him back then it¡¯s equal to someone pissing over our clan and laughing in our face!¡± Xin Mu was extremely angry, but his voice was calm when speaking to Fang Wei. ¡°It was a fair duel, and the young master of the Scarlet clan shouldn¡¯t have underestimated his opponent. This is only an exam, and once the young master heals up he can come again in three years.¡± Xin Mu¡¯s voice shot up, ¡°Three years! Three Years! Young master Xin Zhao is already sixteen years of age, there is no next time!¡± The anger in his voice clearly could not be contained anymore, and he no longer spoke calmly nor with respect to elder Fang Wei. Fang Wei patted Xin Mu¡¯s shoulder and lightly said, ¡°Well then, I guess he wasn¡¯t good enough. I suggest you go back and further his training, i¡¯m sure with the help of the clan, Xin Zhao can still reach his peak.¡± The words Fang Wei said replayed itself in Xin Mu¡¯s mind, again and again. ¡®Not good enough¡¯ although Fang Wei didn¡¯t say it directly, this was equivalent to calling Xin Zhao trash. With elder Fang Wei in front of Qiu Zhen, Xin Mu couldn¡¯t do anything, if he tried to attack Qiu Zhen then he would make the whole serpent school his enemy. Gritting his teeth Xin Mu walked away grabbing the unconscious Xin Zhao, and floated away. ¡°Qiu Zhen, if you dare step foot outside of the Sky Serpent school you will die!¡± Xin Mu¡¯s voice was heard and everyone clearly understood. If Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t get into the top five hundred, then he would die, and even if he did get in, he would never be able to leave the school until he reached Paragon level. Reaching that realm would take decades, and no one believed that Qiu Zhen would ever try to leave the school in his lifetime, if he knew what was good for him. Bowing to Fang Wei, Qiu Zhen¡¯s voice had a hint of admiration in it. ¡°Elder, junior disciple Qiu Zhen has many thanks!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, you still have to place in the top five hundred in order to be a disciple of my Sky Serpent school. As long as you do, I can protect you!¡±
Hahaha, wonder how powerful I should make that clan ..... Chapter Sixteen Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Am I the only one who feels sad when you know that a character of yours won''t appear again :? Second Chapter of the day, enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent school The youths now had another competitor to look out for, and his name was Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen beat someone who was at the first level of the Dao realm, meaning his combat abilities surpassed common sense. If a person beat someone who was within the same realm as them, even if it was one or two levels difference in strength that would be acceptable, however Qiu Zhen beat someone who crossed a realm. Beating someone who is a realm ahead of you, even if your cultivation is separated by one level, the person who crossed that realm still has powers beyond your own. A Dao realm versus a Qi Realization realm, if you asked anyone who would win, even with the person at the first level of Dao realm, everyone would say the Dao realm cultivator would win. Today however, that has been proven wrong, Qiu Zhen beat Xin Zhao, someone who stepped into a new realm in one move. This made it even more unrealistic, never have any of the spectators seen anything like this before. If Xin Zhao was injured or was caught by surprise then, maybe someone at the Qi Realization realm would have a chance, however Qiu Zhen had actually confronted him head on. Many couldn¡¯t believe it with their own eyes, but the facts were right in front of them, and the only conclusion they could make out was the Qiu Zhen defied common sense. How could they sense that Qiu Zhen was at the fourth Dao realm, with ''false cult'' even supreme experts wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what his true cultivation was. Before attending coming to Sky Serpent school, Qiu Zhen has fought against many beast multiple levels higher than him. He survived in many dangerous situations that many others would run from, this has increased his battle experience by leaps. If you add in the fact that his soul has tons of memories from life and death battles from before he was the emperor, you could say that Qiu Zhen himself was like a cheat. The few people that were left in group 32, didn¡¯t look at Qiu Zhen the same. Previously the one they feared to be matched up against was Xin Zhao, but now it was Qiu Zhen. Those who weren¡¯t in group 32, also started to watch Qiu Zhen and they wanted to know his every move. If they could learn and study him, then they would have a chance against him later. To them, he was an opponent they would have to face sooner or later. Once Qiu Zhen stepped on stage all eyes were on him, whether they were the elders, or the people in his generation. Qiu Zhen easily advanced into the next group securing his spot in the top five hundred. He could know heave a sigh of relief, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the Scarlet clan coming after him now that he was apart of the Sky Serpent school. After placing in the top five hundred the disciples had to draw another ticket to see what group they were to be placed in. Qiu Zhen was placed in group four, this group contained forty disciples each one of them were at the seventh-ninth Qi Realization realm. Group four contained two more disciples who were at the first Dao realm, one was a blue haired youth who appeared to be around seventeen, the other was a girl who had long black hair that looked around seventeen also. Both of them had features that could make the opposite sex take countless looks at them. ¡°Ah, why does our group have the worst luck! Three, we have three monsters in our group!¡± ¡°Damnit, look at group two they have the best luck. Not one of them are in the Dao realm, I would give anything to be in that group.¡± ¡°At least we made it into the top five hundred! It doesn¡¯t even matter to me anymore, i¡¯ll forfeit my match if I face any one of them, it¡¯s not worth hurting my cultivation and pride.¡± Once the disciples started to calm down, the matches started up again. An elder stepped on stage ready to announce the next match. ¡°Qiu Zhen v.s. Hu Jun!¡± Qiu Zhen stepped on stage, and for his first match in this group it just so happened to be the female who was at the first Dao realm. ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen, please exchange pointers with me.¡± Her voice was soft, when the males heard it they all felt their heart soften. ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen you better not harm Sister Hu Jun! You¡¯re already a disciple of the school, the Scarlet clan can¡¯t touch you, just let sister Hu Jun win.¡± Many of the males in group four glared at Qiu Zhen, they had seen what he did to Xin Zhao, how could they want the same thing to happen to this beauty. When they took a look at Hu Jun, they couldn¡¯t help but feel like they were being drawn in by her beauty. The only one who didn¡¯t seem fazed by her beauty was the male who had a cultivation at the Dao realm. ¡°Indeed, I hope sister Hu Jun can guide me as well.¡± Qiu¡¯s voice was gentle and calm, landing on the ears of the males they somewhat calmed down. ¡°Your words are too kind brother Qiu Zhen, I hope you take it easy on me.¡± ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll have to see about that sister Hu Jun, if I take it too easy, it wouldn¡¯t be exchanging pointers anymore.¡± Both youths settled into their fighting stances, Qiu Zhen unsheathed his sword for the first time. Hu Jun had a green fan for a weapon, the tips were as sharp as a blade tip, and on it was a design of a serpent. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°Sister Hu Jun, you may have the first move.¡± Hu Jun didn¡¯t respond, but her body reacted and her image suddenly seemed as if it was three. The movement technique she used belong to her clan, and it used the wind element. Not only was this move used to confuse her opponents, each image would attack at the same time making it hard to detect which image was real. She swung her fan in the most elegant way, showing off her charm and figure. Each fan swing created a force of air, that was as shaped as a crescent moon. The power contained within each strike was enough to cause a tree to be cut in tiny pieces. ¡°Ah, those movements are exquisite! Sister Hu Jun has perfected Wind Crescent Strike to complete mastery, truly making it her own.¡± Every time a new crescent moon shaped wind was created, it¡¯s target was Qiu Zhen. Hu Jun only swung her fan five times, but with the images it seemed as if fifteen blades of wind was coming after him. The wind was almost transparent, it was hard to see if you looked from the front, but Qiu Zhen could sense the slight disturbances in the air. When one uses any techniques, no one can truly master it to a degree that won¡¯t disrupt the air. If you could sense the changes in the air, then you could understand where any attack would come from; that is if you sensed it fast enough. Dodging each strike that came at him, Qiu Zhen seemed as if he was dancing on the stage. His movements were smooth, and he used the least amount of energy to dodge. ¡°Sister Hu Jun¡¯s technique is mastered to such a level, and the power in each strike even made me feel uneasy.¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s used Thunder Gods step, his body started to become slightly blurry as if it was slowly disappearing. Slight shock waves were produced in the air, when Qiu Zhen was moving each step he took created a shock wave, but it wasn¡¯t enough to do tons of damage to Hu Jun . The image of him was still blurry, and slowly it started to solidify. Qiu was standing and slowing sheathed his sword again. ¡°I conceded.¡± Hu Jun raised her hand and said, before walking off the stage. If one were to look at her body carefully, you could see that on her white skin, there was a cut that was less than an inch long, that slowly bled. Using Thunder Gods step, one would leave a blurred image of themselves, while the real body is moving faster than any can see. The blurred image served two purposes, one was to confuse the enemy, the other was to house a return point. Moving one¡¯s body as quick as the god of thunder himself would cause one to cross the plane at an insane speed, but without a point for your body to return to, you would cross into another dimension, if you weren¡¯t careful. The disciples who watched this scene were stunned, all they seen was Hu Jun wave her fan a few times while Qiu Zhen dodged them. They never even seen Qiu Zhen attack, and yet Hu Jun conceded the fight. The only one¡¯s who really seen how fast and what Qiu Zhen did were the elders and those who were in the Dao realm or above. They had seen Qiu Zhen slash his sword at Hu Jun before her body could even move, and then appeared where his blurred image was. Hu Jun only conceded because she knew that she wasn¡¯t his match, she couldn¡¯t fathom his speed. When he reappeared, she started to feel a slight pain on her neck, she could tell this was his doing, so she conceded. ¡°Qiu Zhen v.s Huan Chi!¡± The next match had Qiu Zhen facing off against the blue haired Dao realm youth. After facing off with the female of the Dao realm, he had to turn around and face someone in the same realm. Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t sad or anything, he was somewhat grateful, the more people he faced the more improvements he would have. However, facing off against someone who was only at the first Dao realm level, was hardly a challenge to him. Boom! The qi in the air seemed as if it condensed, then it exploded. On another stage a brown haired youth was standing, it seemed as if he felt re-energized. ¡°A breakthrough during his fight, not bad.¡± Fang Wei had been overlooking most of the matches that seemed to peak his interest. The youth who was in group one had broken through reaching the second level in the Dao realm. ¡°My God! He really had a breakthrough, and at such a young age! It seems first place in this exam will go to him.¡± ¡°Yes, it seems so. The others are at the first level of the Dao realm, and the difference between the two aren¡¯t that different. The only difference besides the strength increase, would be the qi the release. Any one of their moves will do more damage than before, causing one to be closer to complete mastery!¡± The youths in group one groaned, the group just got a lot harder. If they were thinking of challenging him before, then now they have completely given up that thought. How could they have ever thought that someone would have a breakthrough during this exam. While Qiu Zhen was stepping on the stage, his face was full of grins. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ll get to have more fun than I thought!¡±
So like... Hu Jun is the heroine? Will she be the first waifu!?! Tune in next time on the next episode of DBZ! Chapter Seventeen Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Yesterday''s chapter since I didn''t post the second chapter yesterday, enjoy! Sometimes I feel like I should make a story about Meili >.<, Kinda miss her (even though she hardly did anything xD) (Also, I didn''t go back and edit the previous chapters like I said, but i''ll do it tomorrow, since I don''t know if i''ll upload a chapter.)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Huan Chi had something about him that caused many people not to look in his eyes. His brown eyes had something within them, they didn¡¯t know what it was, but when they looked him in the eye, they felt a slight shiver. Stepping on stage, Qiu Zhen went with his usual routine of bowing and greeting them. ¡°Elder brother Chi, please guide me.¡± When the name Chi hit Qiu Zhen¡¯s tongue he felt bitter inside. ¡°Quit the bull! I don¡¯t know what sort of tricks you are used to beat the other Dao realm disciples, but I won¡¯t fall for it. Now, ready your weapon and prepare to face defeat.¡± Huan Chi got straight to the point, he took out his double edged sword and took his stance. ¡°Since elder brother is in such a rush, we can begin!¡± Qiu Zhen rushed Huan Chi, unsheathing and swinging his sword at a fast speed. Cling! Clang! Qiu Zhen¡¯s sword clashed with Huan Chi¡¯s creating sparks. Huan Chi¡¯s expression slightly changed, he didn¡¯t expect the strength behind Qiu Zhen¡¯s blow to be so strong, if he didn¡¯t go one hundred percent from the start, then he would have been swept back a few feet. ¡°I understand how they lost, your strength is comparable to those at the Dao realm. As for your speed, why don¡¯t we test it!¡± Huan Chi¡¯s body flashed multiple times, creating many images as he speeded along towards Qiu Zhen. Clang! Clang! Boom! Their swords clashed once more, creating a small shock wave and Qiu Zhen was swept back a few feet. The strength Huan Chi had was close to those at the second Dao realm, Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t underestimate him. Qiu Zhen infused his sword with his qi, igniting it with blue flames. This technique was known as Sky Burning sword, with his qi infused into the sword it would cause flames to burn. Those flames were hot enough that they could pierce the sky, if anyone took a blow from it head on they would be burned to smiterinze. Seeing how Qiu Zhen started getting more serious, Huan Chi didn¡¯t waste a split second and his sword was infused with his qi. His blade had frost on it, and it was letting off a cold steam. ¡°My god, one uses fire and the other ice! They both seem well matched, if they collide once more I wonder what will happen!¡± ¡°Obviously Huan Chi will win, the frost on his blade is cold enough to freeze even the hottest flames. His clan has already proved to vastly outstip the Scarlet clan, and the Scarlet clan¡¯s flames are top tier. The frost on their weapons froze the Scarlet clan¡¯s flames, before the flame even touched it!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t underestimate brother Qiu Zhen just yet, we¡¯ve already seen how his battle experience helped him win surpassing those above his cultivation.¡± BOOM!! The two youths collided once more, one wielding a sword with flames that could pierce the sky, the other wielding a sword whose frost could freeze even the strongest flames. The steam released from the weapons colliding was hot, it caused many of the disciples who surrounded the stage to jump back. ¡°Who won!? Who won!?¡± No one could see anything, the steam was thick, making it hard to see who won and who lost. Everyone¡¯s heart was racing, they couldn¡¯t wait to find out which one of these two were stronger. Would it be the youth whose battle sense defied common sense, or would it be the youth whose frost could freeze flames. Huan Chi sword was in the ground, and his body was kneeling. The force and power contained in Qiu Zhen¡¯s flames was like anything he has ever seen before. When their weapons collided, Qiu Zhen¡¯s flames started melting his blades frost, but Huan Chi put more qi in his blade trying to keep it going. Infusing his weapon with more qi caused his blade to become colder, causing steam to rise, but shortly after he couldn¡¯t continue infusing his qi. Huan Chi felt like the more he infused, the faster the frost was melting. When Qiu Zhen¡¯s blade clashed with Huan Chi''s, Qiu Zhen actually released a little bit more of his qi essence. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t want to make the fight go longer than needed, he wanted to rush so he could fight the guy who broke into the second Dao realm. How could Huan Chi be able to withstand Qiu Zhen, when Qiu Zhen released a bit more of his power. ¡°Huan... Chi lost!?¡± ¡°Is that Qiu Zhen a monster! How can one defy logic to such an extent!¡± ¡°Look! Even the flames on his sword haven¡¯t be extinguished! Can it be that his flames are stronger than the Scarlet clans? If so, what grade are those flames, and who taught him such a technique?¡± The disciples were simply astonished, they could somewhat deal with Qiu Zhen beating Huan Chi, but the fact that after the clash his flames still burned made them lose their minds. It is said that not even the Scarlet clan¡¯s flames can survive a clash with the frost on Huan Chi¡¯s clans blade, but yet Qiu Zhen¡¯s flames were still roaring. This could only mean, that the flames which Qiu Zhen released were of the highest grade, which would make the Scarlet clans flames second tier. The people that were watching jaws dropped, if they could learn such a technique, then their fame would rise. ------- After having a few more matches, which Qiu Zhen won with ease he faced another Dao realm youth. She wanted to fight Qiu Zhen, but when she glanced at some elders from her clan she got a message not to fight him. Those elders knew that fighting with Qiu Zhen, would only lead to her losing, they couldn¡¯t watch that. Passing all his matches, Qiu Zhen studied the guy who broke into the second Dao realm. All of his opponents conceded the match, the only one who actually gave it a shot was a guy at the first Dao realm. That match ended with him ultimately losing, but he still had a smile on his face when he walked off the stage, the experience he gained was better than nothing. Finally there were only two disciples left, one was a youth who was only at the ninth Qi Realization realm, and his battle sense was terrifying. The other was a brown haired youth with a robust build, who had entered into the second Dao realm. ¡°Lang Liu v.s. Qiu Zhen!¡± The spectators were all filled to the brim with excitement, this was the final match and they all wanted to know who would win. Most were inclined to think that Lang Liu would win considering he had a cultivation at the second level of the Dao realm, however some still strongly believed that Qiu Zhen would be able to surprise them. Fang Wei was currently chatting with the elders from the school, and they were all paying attention to the stage. ¡°Wanna make a bet?¡± ¡°Haha, brother Fang Wei don¡¯t tell me you want to make a bet on a disciples match.¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Indeed I do, brother Dai Dong!¡± ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the bet?¡± ¡°I bet you my prized Paragon grade Snake spear, and in everyone else¡¯s case you can just put up two grade seven pills. What do you say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? One Paragon grade spear for some grade seven pills? That seems highly unfair, if you lose you only lose a spear, and there are five of us, how would we even split the snake spear?¡± ¡°That is up to you, but you each know the cost of a Paragon grade weapon of any kind, none of you even have one yet. I say, this is a fair bet.¡± ¡°I agree with him, what¡¯s the bet elder brother Fang Wei?¡± ¡°I bet that Qiu Zhen can beat Lang Liu in less than five moves!¡± Bang! Multiple hands slammed down on the table, and all five of the elders mouths dropped. ¡°Insane, I say! Brother Fang Wei is truly insane to suggest such a thing! A kid whose only at the ninth Qi Realization realm, facing another youth at the second Dao realm. Everyone knows this match is in Lang Liu¡¯s hand.¡± Grinning at all the other five elders, Fang Wei took a glance at Qiu Zhen. ¡°So, do you take the bet?¡± ¡°You would have to be a total fool not to take the bet! Elder Fang Wei don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± All of the surrounding elders nodded, and from their rings each one of them took out two grade seven pills. While on stage, Qiu Zhen received a mental message from Fang Wei telling him to finish the battle in less than five moves. On the outside Qiu Zhen had a calm face, however on the inside he was wondering if he had been seen through. If the elder knew he had a cultivation at the fourth Dao realm, then all his efforts were for naught. However the only reason Fang Wei believed that Qiu Zhen could actually win was because he thought that Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t show all his tricks. He knew Qiu Zhen had a demon core that belonged to the three headed sky serpent, if he used that then Qiu Zhen could easily break into the Dao realm. Fang Wei thought the main reason that Qiu Zhen could beat everyone else was because he was slowly absorbing the essence in the demon core, so his actual strength increasing, while on the outside it seemed to stay the same. How could Fang Wei know that Qiu Zhen hasn¡¯t even started to absorb that demon core yet, he is only hiding his true strength. When Qiu Zhen thought about what Fang Wei told him, his face had the biggest grin on it. It seemed as if he thought of an idea. ¡°Junior brother Qiu Zhen, I hope you give it your all. I know you won''t concede like the rest.¡± ¡°No need to worry elder brother Lang Liu, this junior knows to never give up.¡± Lang Liu wielded a spear silver that had a dragon coiling around it. The qi in his body exploded, causing all his energy to be released. The air around a second level Dao realm cultivator was truly different that the first. It seemed as if he had almost become an entirely different person. Qiu Zhen took his sword, striking a pose ready for action. ¡°Here I come elder brother!¡± The movement speed that Qiu Zhen usually showed seemed as if it slowed down, his current movement barely kept his afterimage stable. Infusing his qi into the sword, blue flames appeared. Bang! The sword and the spear clashed, but unlike last time were the flames kept burning, they were extinguished. Qiu Zhen was moved back by a meter, and it seemed as if he lost most of his power. At the time, the elders were closely watching the match, as soon as Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t finish the match in four moves, they would claim their spoils. ¡°First move brother Fang Wei!¡± ¡°Could it be that he used up all his qi in the earlier matches!?¡± Fang thought to himself, but quickly dismissed such thoughts, Qiu Zhen had plenty of time to regain his qi since he opponents kept conceding. ¡°It...can¡¯t be!?¡± After exchanging blows with Qiu Zhen, Lang Liu felt like he was being made fun of. This junior actually didn¡¯t use his full strength, and attacked him as if he was playing around. The muscles wielding his spear tightened, and he concentrated the qi on his spear causing lightning to appear. ¡°Junior bother Qiu Zhen is too polite, don¡¯t try to go easy on me, I want a real match.¡± ¡°Elder brother Lang Liu, you¡¯re overthinking things, i¡¯ve simply used up too much of my qi earlier and it hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡± The audience all heard this, it was like a strike of lightning had descended upon them. The elders were all grin, from ear to ear, how could they not be. The junior himself stated that he used up most of his qi earlier, so that would be implying that he was only surviving on the last of his qi. To them, it was the same as if announcing they had won the bet. On the other hand, Fang Wei¡¯s face started dripping wet with sweat. Clearly those words were directed at him, and how could he not understand them. This disciple wanted some of the rewards he would receive from the bet, if he didn¡¯t then he wouldn¡¯t finish the duel in under five moves. ¡°I...won¡¯t give in! He can¡¯t be serious¡­.can he?¡± ¡°Haha, Fang Wei you might as well give us the Paragon grade snake spear now. Disciple Qiu Zhen already stated he is running low on qi essence, Lang Liu will win for sure.¡± Bang! Boom! Lang Liu and Qiu Zhen¡¯s weapons collided once more, this time Qiu Zhen¡¯s sword went flying out of his hands. Qiu Zhen¡¯s outside face was showing sweating and he seemed completely exhausted, however on the inside he was smiling and jumping up and down. Currently he was playing around with Lang Liu, and only waiting for Fang Wei to tell him he would give him some rewards, however Fang Wei still hasn¡¯t contacted him. Qiu Zhen¡¯s figure flashed and he appeared in front of Lang Liu, making a palm strike. Bang! The force behind the strike caused the air to shake, but it didn¡¯t hit Lang Liu, only dispersing his afterimage. The elders who felt like they could jump a hundred feet in the air, could hardly maintain their smiles. ¡°Second strike, brother Fang Wei.¡± Looking at Fang Wei who was sweating, and the expression on his face, the other elders couldn¡¯t help be laugh. He was truly regretting his decision to bet his prized Paragon snake spear. ¡°Shameless! I¡¯ve never seen a disciple that was so shameless in my life!¡± Fang Wei was spitting out all sorts of curses in his head, he couldn¡¯t believe that Qiu Zhen was putting on a front. To Fang Wei, it was like Qiu Zhen was saying ¡®give me a reward and i¡¯ll help you, if you don¡¯t then you¡¯ll lose whatever you wagered¡¯. On one side, Fang Wei would lose his prized spear if he lost, but if he won he would have to reward Qiu Zhen with some of his winnings. ¡°Fine, you shameless disciple, you want a reward, i¡¯ll give you a reward!¡± Fang Wei thought as his mouth started to curl up.
Sometimes to get what you want, you have to sacrifice something. Hope elder Fang Wei knows what he has gotten himself into. Chapter Eighteen + News Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Only chapter of the day, enjoy! News: So while editing some of the earlier chapters, I went to read some other novels and noticed that most people have their last name first and then first name, so i''ve changed (or going to) everyone''s name, they are mostly flipped. Example: Mu Chang ----> Chang Mu, Chi Chang ----> Chang Chi. I will also now write Qiu Zhen''s full name, because that''s how I have seen the authors of other novels like this do it, instead of only calling him Qiu. Only a few characters name will stay the same. I''ve also realized that editing chapters are kinda boring -.- reading every...single...line D:, so i''ll edit as I go. Note: Still editing chapters, I''ve did like 5-6 chapters so far, but...still not done! Last piece of news is that instead of two-three chapters a day, until I finish the cbt of this mmorpg i''m playing you guys will only get one chapter a day. Yeah...don''t want to lose out on leveling my character......
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School ¡°Disciple Qiu Zhen, as long as you can beat Lang Liu in two moves or even one, then i¡¯ll give you something nice!¡± Fang Wei mentally sent to Qiu Zhen, who was dodging the attacks of Lang Liu. The expression on Qiu Zhen¡¯s face slightly changed, a reward was just what he wanted. Winning the match to him would be easy, but the elder wanted him to end it in less than five moves, Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t going to do it, unless he was getting compensated. ¡°Elder brother Lang Liu, it seems like i¡¯ve recovered my qi, how about we turn things up!¡± Wielding his spear, the expression on Lang Liu slightly changed, he knew that something must have been up for Qiu Zhen to say he has recovered. ¡®This bastard! He was playing me all along!¡¯ Showing a smile, Lang Liu nodded, ¡°Yes, lets.¡± The elders who bet on this match were grinning, they didn¡¯t think that Qiu Zhen recovered enough qi to be able to win, not to mention that Lang Liu was two levels higher than him, and in a different realm. ¡°Brother Fang Wei, it seems like you should hand over the spear now. Qiu Zhen is destined to lose, now that Lang Liu has agreed to use his full strength Qiu Zhen doesn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Fang Wei turned his head slightly to the other elders, ¡°Don¡¯t count him out yet, that boy has yet to show us his final move.¡± ¡°Even if he did have a trump card, I doubt with the amount of qi he has recovered it is enough to do damage to Lang Liu. Sorry to say this brother Fang Wei, but it is truly your lose today.¡± On the stage, Qiu Zhen was concentrating his qi in his dantain, making it become bigger than before, almost as if it was ready to explode. ¡°Get ready brother Qiu Zhen, to take my strongest move!¡± Lang Liu¡¯s body disappeared, completely out of anyone''s sight, then a bolt of blue light appeared behind Qiu Zhen. Lang Liu¡¯s spear was emitting lightning all over it, and it was highly concentrated at the tip of the spear making a small blue light appear. Lang Liu¡¯s arm tightened over the spear, and his feet was planted on the ground as if they were stuck. His eye¡¯s flashed blue, as a grin appeared on his face. ¡°Thirty-Six Thunder Dragon Strike!!¡± Lang Liu¡¯s spear was thrusted, causing a whistling sound to be heard. The color of his spear was completely blue, and his movements were so fast that all you could see was a streak of blue. Bang! Bang! Bang! Boooooom!! ¡°Such a young age, and yet he is capable of such strength! His potential¡­.limitless!¡± ¡°That technique he used, it has to have been mastered to complete mastery. How else could it cause such damage, and the speed, I could hardly even see it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a shame he wasn¡¯t born into the main clan, but is a part of the branch clan. *sigh* The Lang clan has such a person who could use a rank four technique, that is equal in power to a rank five technique. Not to mention his potential truly is limitless, too bad he won¡¯t become the clan¡¯s leader.¡± The strength of the Thirty-six Thunder Dragon Strike, caused the stage to have a giant line going across it. The power of the lightning was truly ferocious, it even caused the ground to split without even touching it. Thirty-six Thunder Dragon Strike, focused all your qi at one point, and when it was ready it exploded, attacking thirty-six times like that of a dragon. If one were to survive that attack, it could only be called a miracle, that person would have the god''s blessing. ¡°Ah, that other disciple is gone, and he was such a genius too.¡± Many of the spectators were agreeing, they never thought that Qiu Zhen could survive such an attack. He was only at the peak of the qi realization realm, while Lang Liu was at the second dao realm, him surviving that attack would be impossible. The elders felt bitter inside, they had lost a disciple who could beat those at the dao realm, but on the bright side they now were gaining a Paragon grade spear! ¡°Seem¡¯s like this is the end Fang Wei, after the smoke clears and we see that Qiu Zhen is dead we¡¯ll obtain your spear. Truly you were foolish to make this bet, a mere peak level qi realization disciple against a second dao realm disciple, the results were obvious from the start.¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The elders started to grab their grade seven pills and put them back in their rings. They knew that Qiu Zhen was dead, all they had to do was wait for the smoke to clear, and everything would be settled. ¡°Haha, brother Lang Liu, that attack was marvelous!¡± The moment everyone heard Qiu Zhen¡¯s voice they were stunned, even their mouths were hanging wide open. Who would have thought that Qiu Zhen would survive such an attack, no one believed he would survive, they even thought his body would be on the ground with multiple holes in it. At this moment, the elders who thought Qiu Zhen had died, were the most stunned. They just couldn¡¯t believe what they heard. ¡°I-impossible!!¡± ¡°Cheating, he is definitely cheating! He has the have the luck of multiple gods! How could anyone compete against that!¡± While the other elders were stunned, and couldn¡¯t believe their ears, Fang Wei was full of smiles. When Lang Liu attacked Qiu Zhen at full power, he did think that Qiu Zhen truly lost, but he had a small hope that he would survive. Lang Liu, had sweat all over his body, his qi was exhausted and it seemed like he would collapse at the slightest bit of pressure. To use his ultimate move, the move that his father worked hard to get for him, didn¡¯t defeat someone who was two levels lower than him! The ¡®Thirty-six Thunder Dragon Strike¡¯ is comparable to a rank five technique, even his cousins in the main clan couldn¡¯t compete against it¡¯s full power. The only word that kept appearing in his mind over and over again, was ¡°Impossible!¡± Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t unharmed after that attack, his body was tough, but not tougher than a move comparable to a rank five move. The only reason he survived was because of his speed, and the dragon of life. When Lang Liu first used his technique, Qiu Zhen was aware that Lang Liu appeared behind him, so Qiu Zhen move forward to dodge it. However, the attack of that skill was just too much, even further away Qiu Zhen was still damaged, damaged enough that he could hardly move. Suddenly his body started healing slowly, it wasn¡¯t fast enough for him to react instantly, but it was enough for him to move his body. Qiu Zhen was lucky to have the dragon of life awaken first, it could heal any wound or poison instantly. However, the dragon of life is only in soul form, and it hasn¡¯t completely been reborn yet, so it could only release a little of it¡¯s power to recover Qiu Zhen. If Qiu Zhen lost an arm, or a leg, then he was out of luck, because the dragon of life wasn¡¯t fully recovered to even try to close a wound of that degree. However, the wounds Qiu Zhen received wasn¡¯t life threatening, instead it was just a few holes in his body, and he felt paralyzed slightly. When the dragon of life released its energy, it got rid of the paralysis, but the wounds on Qiu Zhen¡¯s body were still there. It chose to get rid of the paralysis instead of the wounds, because the wounds would recover overtime, while the paralysis would be there for months if he tried to recover. When the smoke cleared and everyone seen Qiu Zhen with multiple holes in his body, and blood dripping all over, they thought he was on his last legs. His complexion was pale, and it looked as if he could drop dead at any moment, however on his face he was smiling. ¡°Brother Lang Liu, your last attack was truly the best i¡¯ve ever faced! Now, get ready for my move!¡± The audience and disciples who were watching this were already stunned that Qiu Zhen survived Lang Liu¡¯s attack. They seen his body condition, he seemed as if he was on death¡¯s door, and yet he still had energy left. Not only that, he sounded completely confident that his next move would let him win. The energy in Qiu Zhen¡¯s dantain started boiling, and it finally burst free. Purple flames emerged from his body, and his aura seemed to change. The purple flames condensed into a small ball that was purple and Qiu Zhen gripped it in his hand, making a fist. Qiu Zhen started moving, but with his wounds he wasn¡¯t as fast as before. Lang Liu, was slowly backing up, how could he continue to fight, mostly all of his qi has been used up. Suddenly, it seemed as if there were two Qiu Zhen¡¯s in his sight. ¡°Mirage of the Sky Burning Phoenix!¡± Boom!! Both images of Qiu Zhen through a punch, causing purple flames to emerge from his fist, in the shape of a phoenix. The phoenix, flew at Lang Liu, and slammed straight into his chest. Lang Liu, was blown back off the stage, and his body was covered in purple flames that seemed to keep burning. Two minutes...four minutes...ten minutes. Ten minutes, since Lang Liu was blown off the stage and he was still on the ground with the purple flames continuously burning. The pain Lang Liu was feeling, it seemed as if he was going to die by fire. The flames on his body, felt as if it was melting his whole body, and wouldn¡¯t disappear. Those purple flames, weren¡¯t real at all, it just seemed that way. The ¡®Mirage of the Sky Burning Phoenix¡¯, would make it seem as if someone was burning, and the illusion they were seeing made it feel as if they were as real as day. Fang Wei felt like he could jump up and down, as if he was a child receiving candy. ¡°Haha, it seems as if I win this time. Come, hand over the pills, we all know no matter how long we wait, Lang Liu won¡¯t get up.¡± The older elders eyes seemed as if they were going to pop out, they were simply glued on Qiu Zhen, even while they handed over the pills. ¡°Such a profound technique, I¡¯ve never even heard of such a move!¡± ¡°Did you see the phoenix, it was simply stunning! If I could create such a beast with flames who could cause such damage, I would have long been¡­.¡± Collecting his winnings, Fang Wei left the table with the other elders and descended down to the stage. ¡°Exams are over, those who placed top five hundred stay for further instructions. As for the match, disciple Qiu Zhen wins, someone take Lang Liu to the medics.¡± Qiu Zhen was tired, all his qi was almost gone, but he had a shine in his eyes, as he smiled to look at elder Fang Wei. ¡°Elder, time for my reward!¡±
Reward time! Wish someone was nice enough to give me rewards..... Chapter Nineteen Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, one chapter away from 20! Enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Dragon School Seeing the way Qiu Zhen was looking at him, and the shine in his eye¡¯s, Fang Wei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Right, right...a reward¡­¡± Qiu Zhen upon hearing that he was getting a reward he stuck out his hand. Elder Fang Wei, looked at Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand and smiled devilishly, Fang Wei slapped Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand. ¡°Congratulation¡¯s, disciple Qiu Zhen, you are now my disciple. Truly, I wasn¡¯t going to let you become a disciple directly under me, but seeing your potential I have to say, with me guiding your training you will do great things!¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s smile instantly turned into a frown, this elder in front of him wanted to reward him by making him a disciple of his. Being a disciple of an elder is a privilege that most students will never accomplish, the only ones who are direct disciples of elders are those who have high potential. Qiu Zhen is shaking his head, he doesn¡¯t need anyone to help guide him, he wants something else. Seeing that Qiu Zhen was shaking his head, elder Fang Wei was disappointed. Never in his life has he ever said he would take up a disciple, but the first time he did, that person didn¡¯t want to be his disciple. This was like a slap in the face for him, an elder that holds such high status in the school, can¡¯t even get someone to be his disciple. Qiu Zhen put his hand out again, this time his face seemed more serious than before. ¡°Elder Fang Wei, you must be joking, how can this lowly disciple have the privilege of being a direct disciple of yours. I must decline, this disciple doesn¡¯t want you to lose face with him being at such a lower cultivation. I want elder Fang Wei to reconsider the reward.¡± Elder Fang Wei was stunned, he never thought that Qiu Zhen would directly tell him he wanted a new reward, and that being a direct disciple under him was going to make him lose face. Elder Fang Wei didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, this disciple is utterly shameless. Taking out a few blue pills, he put them in Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand, hoping this would satisfy him. The pills in Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand were grade five pills, called Six Aqua Pills. Six Aqua Pills had an effect to cause one to be able to cultivate at a 10% higher cultivation speed for six whole days. The effect of these pills would cause many disciples to fight over them, if they were in the Qi realm, but to Qiu Zhen they didn¡¯t mean much. Qiu Zhen already had grade five DayNight pills, which were of much higher rank, than the pills Fang Wei gave him. The pills seemed to be blue in color, but at a closer look you can see hints of white, this indicated that the pills weren¡¯t the highest rank, but only rank six. A rank six pill is high to most cultivators, and rank ten pills are only used in grand clans. Rank ten pills are expensive, and to even buy one, it would cost an ordinary clan their whole clans saving. Qiu Zhen could make a fortune if he were to sell his pills, but that would be highly suspicious if he were to just bring out a bunch of rank ten pills, and sell them. People would then begin to suspect that he had to backing of a high grade clan, or he was the one who refined them himself. If Qiu Zhen had refined the pills himself, then that would make history! A fourteen year old, is able to refine rank ten pills, that is something only grandmaster pill refiners are able to do, and the youngest grandmaster pill refiner is of age sixty-seven. The people who refine pills are many, but to be able to refine a pill of rank ten is something only few are able to do. Qiu Zhen once again shook his head, and sighed. ¡°Elder Fang Wei, this is truly a gift that most disciples would fight over for countless days, however my mother has given me grade five cultivation pills already, so I don¡¯t need anymore. Please reconsider your reward.¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Elder Fang Wei almost face palmed, this disciple claimed to have grade five pills, which weren¡¯t hard to come by, but to buy one is different. Looking at Qiu Zhen, Fang Wei could see that he seemed to be a rogue cultivator, so how could his mother afford pills for him. The only other pills he had on him were the grade seven pills he has gotten from the other elders during the bet. Fang Wei didn¡¯t want to give away those pills, he was going to use them to further his cultivation. Qiu Zhen seeing that Fang Wei was taking his time, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh inwardly. Qiu Zhen had a feeling that Fang Wei had something great on him that he didn¡¯t want to give up, so he decided to try and make Qiu Zhen his disciple. When he declined being a disciple, Fang Wei then gave him cultivation pills, but when Qiu Zhen said that he already had some, it seemed like Fang Wei was about to smack himself several times. Now Qiu Zhen knows that Fang Wei truly has something great that he doesn¡¯t want to give up, so Qiu Zhen can only keep making him change the reward. Elder Fang Wei produced a grade seven pill, and held it in his hand, he only had ten of these pills and now one was going away. Seeing how Qiu Zhen seemed calm, Fang Wei wondered if he should really pass this pill on to him. Gritting his teeth, Fang Wei tossed the pill over to Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen looked at the white and light blue pill in his hand, and he examined it. This pill was a grade seven Celestial Pill, if one were to consume it, it would accelerate the qi you absorb by 150% for four hours. Usually this pill appeared in the hands of early stage Paragon¡¯s, and late stage Mystical realm cultivators. ¡°Ah, so this is what he didn''t want to hand over. *sigh* Sadly it¡¯s only a rank four pill, instead of rank ten, the effects of it will be lower.¡± Elder Fang Wei was just about to leave when Qiu Zhen tugged on his sleeve. ¡°What does he want now, more pills!?¡± Fang Wei took a glance at Qiu Zhen who held the pill up to Fang Wei as if he wanted to return it. Inside Fang Wei was screaming his lungs off, if this disciple of his didn¡¯t even want a grade seven pill, then what did he want. ¡°Ah, elder Fang Wei, this disciple truly wasn¡¯t in the right mindset before. A grade seven pill such as this is way too wonderful for me, I suggest you change the reward.¡± ¡°Y-y-you...you are a shameless person! I¡¯ve never met someone as shameless as you in my lifetime!¡± He finally said it, elder Fang Wei couldn¡¯t take it anymore, this disciple didn¡¯t even want a grade seven pill. He declined all of his rewards, because he wanted something even grander. The only thing Fang Wei had on him was his Paragon grade spear, and he was not letting that go. Qiu Zhen sighed, he didn¡¯t want a pill that wouldn¡¯t give him the full effect. ¡°Elder Fang Wei, since you can¡¯t come up with a better reward, how about I just become your disciple.¡± ¡°What! I gave you a chance earlier to become my disciple, but yet you declined! Now you want to become my disciple again, you...how can you be so shameless! Fucking disciple doesn¡¯t even give me face!¡± Fang Wei thought, his eyebrow kept twitching and he had the weirdest smile on his face. ¡°Al..alright.¡± Qiu Zhen smiled, he was about to make this elder blow his top again. ¡°Master, since this disciple of yours has so much potential, how about you let me have this grade seven pill!¡± Like a flash of lightning, Fang Wei snatched the Celestial Pill out of Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand. ¡°Haha, disciple Qiu Zhen, your master truly worked hard for this pill, and as for your potential we have yet to truly discover it.¡± Turning his body, he walked away as fast as he could, if he stayed any longer who knows what Qiu Zhen might as for. Seeing how his master acted, Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, he never truly intended on keeping that pill, it was all for jokes. Qiu Zhen followed the other disciples as they walked with the elders, further into the school.
Wonder if we''ll run into any problems in school.... Chapter Twenty Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Woot, chapter twenty! Pushed out like 20-21 chapters in 7 days, seems like a good start to me, hope you guys enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Qiu Zhen followed an elder that escorted them further into the school to get their identification card, school robes, and to get settled into their living arrangements. The outer disciples all go an identification card that was white, indicating which group they belonged to. Identification cards are used for everything in the school, you use them when you need to go to the cultivation room, martial skill building, weapons tower, and even to get your monthly pills. The cultivation room is a place where disciples can go to enhance their cultivation speed. It is a huge tower that has twenty-five floors, and the further you go down, the better the effects. On each floor is a room, which has an abundance of qi flowing in it, disciples can get a room and use it to help absorb qi faster. On the upper floors the qi is lesser, however the deeper you go down, the more qi there is. Outer disciples can only have access to floor twenty-five - fifteen, floor fifteen is where the most conflicts happen. If you aren¡¯t strong enough to get a room, then don¡¯t bother going that far, because the amount of people that are looking to get a room on that floor are hundreds, if not thousands. Inner disciples have access to floors fourteen-six, while core disciples can go from floors five through one. On the lowest floor which is basically the ground level, a pool of qi is located there, if you are to soak in it, it would increase your qi even faster, but only the top three core disciples are allowed on floor one. As for the martial skill building, when Qiu Zhen went by there, the building had a total of five floors. Each floor contained a different rank of martial skills, and the higher the floor you go up, the better the skills there are. Outer disciples are only allowed to browse the first floor and second floor, while inner disciples can go to floor three. Core disciples have access to the fourth floor, while only the top three core disciples and elders are able to go to the fifth floor. As for the weapons tower, it is just as it is named, it is a tower that houses weapons. The weapons aren¡¯t free, they cost money or school credits. If you turn in a demon core to the school, you are able to exchange it for school credits. With school credits you are able to buy weapons of different grades, but each weapon cost a fortune. The only weapons that most outer disciples can buy are mortal weapons, while the weapons of higher grade are at least five times the price of a mortal weapon. After leaving the group of outer disciples, Qiu Zhen followed the elder further into the school towards the place where inner disciples are located. The population of outer disciples were close to fifteen thousand, and once you reached the place where inner disciples are, it is numbered to around five thousand. Qiu Zhen was getting stares, and envious looks as he passed by. The people who were giving him envious looks were those who worked hard in order to be accepted as a inner disciple, because they knew the only reason he was coming here was because of the exam. Qiu Zhen placed first on the exam, so he was promoted to an inner disciple, but his ranking was at the bottom. Some of the inner disciples started whispering to each other, while others looked at Qiu Zhen with greed in their eyes. The prize for winning first place was not only a promotion, but a grade six cultivation pill. Many inner disciples wanted this pill, and knowing that Qiu Zhen was at a lower cultivation than them, of course they thought it would be easy to get. ¡°So that¡¯s the guy who won the competition huh, a mere ninth Qi Realization cultivator. Seems like the people who entered this year are trash.¡± ¡°Haha, brother Mo Lin, no one is better than you, if you ask me everyone below the core disciples are trash.¡± ¡°Hmph! Look at him, thinking he¡¯s the best, and the look in his eye¡¯s are irritating me. I¡¯ll teach him the strength of real inner disciples!¡± As he was passing by, Qiu Zhen could hear the gossip and talk of all the inner disciples. It seemed to him as if these people were all bark and no bite, they could talk about him all they want, but none of them ever did anything to him, yet. The elder lead Qiu Zhen to get his identification card, which was black. ¡°Come, let me take you to your living arrangements.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Ah, elder....ugh what is your name?¡± The elder glanced at Qiu Zhen, but didn¡¯t say anything. Qiu Zhen was only an inner disciple, who would spend endless years trying to reach to rank of core disciple, this elder couldn¡¯t bother giving his name to every disciple. The elder just continued to walk showing Qiu Zhen to his living arrangements. ¡°Many thanks elder, tell Master Fang Wei disciple Qiu Zhen has been placed well.¡± The elder had a slight change in his expression, but before Qiu Zhen could react to it, his body flashed and he was gone. Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he thought that by saying his master was Fang Wei, it would at least give him enough face to get the elder''s name. The house that Qiu Zhen was going to stay in was much better than that of the outer disciples, it was a wooden house, with two windows. The surrounding area didn¡¯t have any other houses around, so he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about people causing trouble. The school did have a rule that stated no other disciple is allowed to enter another disciples room without permission. The houses that the outer disciples were staying in, were bunched together and they were made of stone, the entire space was around 20 meters, while Qiu Zhen¡¯s place was 50 meters. Qiu Zhen walked into the house, which only had a bed, while it housed nothing else. He placed his other clothing in a corner, and sat down to start cultivating. Knock! Knock! Bang! Suddenly someone knocked on his door a few times, before they finally decided to kick it open. Opening his one eye to see who it was that was disturbing him, he found that it was three men who seemed to be in their early twenties. One man walked forward and stared down at Qiu Zhen, he punched a hole in the wall to show off his strength. ¡°Hand over the grade six cultivation pill, and anything else you have of value, and maybe i¡¯ll let you be my lacky.¡± Qiu Zhen closed his eye back and calmly said, ¡°You barge into someone else''s room, only to ask for a pill and a lacky. You break my wall, which a five year old could have broken to show off your strength, and you expect me to comply with you. Is that right?¡± Seeing as to how Qiu Zhen was trying to make fun of him, the man started to get angry. ¡°Arrogant piece of shit, you win a fucking exam with the strength in the qi realm, yet you dare talk shit with me! All the trash you faced probably was at the sixth qi realm, making it easy for you, but let me tell you that doesn¡¯t fly here. You are lucky I got to you first, instead of the other guys, because if you follow me you won¡¯t get bullied.¡± ¡°However, seeing as you give me no face, I change my mind, i¡¯m going to beat you, then make you lick my feet, and beg for me to make you my lackey.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I haven¡¯t even been here a day yet, and someone already wants to challenge me.¡± Qiu Zhen thought, he opened his eyes and slowly got up from his meditating position. Waving his hand at the door, he said, ¡°Shoo, shoo, i¡¯m in a nice mood so i¡¯ll let you go.¡± The man behind the other guy walked forward. ¡°Boss, let me handle him, i¡¯ll teach this trash who''s the boss around here.¡± The guy threw a punch at Qiu Zhen, only to hit air. Qiu Zhen appeared behind the man, grabbed him by his grey robes and tossed him out the room. Boom! Once the guy was out the room, Qiu Zhen¡¯s body flashed and he appeared in the air above the guy, only to come crashing down on his back. ¡°See, this is why I wanted you guys to leave. Now, I won¡¯t let you go back unharmed, you should realize those who you should respect, and those you shouldn¡¯t. Seeing something does not mean you should always believe it.¡± The man who was the boss of the group walked out the room, and glared angrily. ¡°Fucking trash! He was only at the third Dao Realm, and you caught him off guard otherwise you would have been dead if he touched you.¡± Qiu Zhen started shaking his head. ¡°Stupid people, only believe things they think are right. Come, let this daddy teach you a lesson.¡±
Wonder how old I should make the next girl that appears... As for her cultivation rank...might not be what some of you expected >.> Chapter Twenty-One Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Aww, you guys thanks for the support! I do read the comments and take them to heart, so thanks! For all the support, i''ll release another chapter in a few hours! Enjoy! Also, 217 Followers, 45 Favorites! Going to give you guys a special chapter making it 3 chapters for today!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School ¡°Brother Le An, it seems this trash needs to be taught a lesson, how about we both teach him who the real daddy is.¡± The man who seemed like the boss really thought that the only reason Qiu Zhen beat his lackey was because he caught him off guard, he would never think someone at the ninth Qi realm would be able to beat someone at the third Dao realm. Something inside him told him that the chances of Qiu Zhen actually beating his lackey was around 5%, and if he fought him alone then that would mean he would have a 5% chance of defeat. Although 5% is low, he wanted to make sure it was going to be 100%, therefore he is going to team up with Le An to beat Qiu Zhen. ¡°Alright, brother Ye Chen. We¡¯ll teach this trash a lesson he¡¯ll never forget.¡± Le An has a cultivation at the third Dao realm, but among other inner disciples with the same cultivation he places in the middle strength wise. As for Ye Chen he broke through the fourth Dao realm a while ago, so his strength could be considered higher than most. His ranking isn¡¯t high but how can he compare to those other freaks, his only chance is to have others help him gang on those stronger than him. Le An darted towards Qiu Zhen leaving behind a slight image that quickly disappeared. Qiu Zhen ducked from Le An¡¯s first strike, and swept his legs causing him to fall. Ye Chen quickly followed up, and charged Qiu Zhen before he could try to finish off Le An. Swosh! Bang! Ye Chen¡¯s blow hit nothing but air as Qiu Zhen retreated backwards, his expression didn¡¯t change at all. To Qiu Zhen these inner disciples are too weak, they probably hardly ever fight demon beast to hone their skills. Both of their moves are sloppy, and their speed could be considered average, Qiu Zhen isn¡¯t even breaking a sweat. Lifting up Le An, Ye Chen started to glare at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Trash, you¡¯re pretty decent, if you kowtow right now then i¡¯ll consider this matter to be finished.¡± Ye Chen had a confidence, in the exchange earlier he found that Qiu Zhen¡¯s speed was way higher than his, but the force of a fourth Dao realm cultivator could still smash a ninth Qi realm cultivator to pieces. So long as Ye Chen hit Qiu Zhen, then Qiu Zhen would start be begging to be his lackey. Qiu Zhen really doesn¡¯t have time for these two idiots, the more time he waste on them the less time he will have to cultivate. ¡°Trash this, trash that, is the only thing you know how to say is trash? If you call me trash, then you are lower than trash, because you will never beat me.¡± ¡°Brother Ye Chen, this trash really thinks he could beat both of us. Tell him that you¡¯ve only been using less than 50% of your strength, hell you haven¡¯t even used the ¡®Six Demon Punch¡¯.¡± ¡°Indeed, brother Le An, this trash hasn¡¯t even made me use 15% of my power. If I were to use the ¡®Six Demon Punch¡¯ on trash such as him, then that would be giving him too much face.¡± Qiu Zhen could take the insults to a certain degree, but now this guy is saying he hasn¡¯t even used all of his strength. Laughable! Qiu Zhen isn¡¯t even displaying 5% of his power, and this guy is still losing. These people are only trying to bully him because of his cultivation level, but if these guys knew what his real cultivation level is, they would probably freak out. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Sighing, Qiu Zhen decides to up the pressure on these people. ¡°Alright, daddy doesn¡¯t feel like playing anymore.¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s body blurred, he darted towards Le An first, and concentrated qi on his palm. Boom! Qiu Zhen¡¯s palm strike struck Le An¡¯s body hard, blowing him back. Le An crashed into a boulder next to Qiu Zhen¡¯s room, blood was coming up from his mouth and it seemed as if he was dead. Upon seeing what happened to Le An, Ye Chen couldn¡¯t even process what was going on. The person he was calling trash ended up crushing his lackey in one move, what¡¯s more upsetting is that he was only at the ninth Qi realm. Ye Chen looked at Qiu Zhen and started cursing inwardly, it seemed as if he picked the wrong person to mess with. ¡°Trash, you may have beat him, but I, Ye Chen am on a whole different level. I¡¯m in a good mood now, so let¡¯s consider this matter gone.¡± Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t help but start laughing, this guy barged into his room, and told him to hand over his valuables, and kept calling him trash. When Qiu Zhen beat up his two lackies, he finally realized that he wasn¡¯t his match, and he actually wanted to leave. ¡°Hahaha, leave you say¡­ funny, you are too funny. I¡¯ll let you leave.¡± ¡°Good trash, it seems you understand.¡± Ye Chen started walking past Qiu Zhen, trying to leave until Qiu Zhen stepped in front of him blocking his path. Confused, Ye Chen stopped and stared at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Trash, you said I could leave, so why block the path.¡± Qiu Zhen held up one finger. ¡°First, you keep calling me trash, but i¡¯m not trash, i¡¯m Qiu Zhen. Second, you put a hole in my room, so fix it. Third, drop everything you own, then you may leave.¡± ¡°Fuck you! You expect me to leave here naked! Fine trash, I tried to be nice but now you die!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s figure vanished, and he appeared behind Qiu Zhen. ¡°Six Demon Punch!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Ye Chen¡¯s first turned black, and struck out against Qiu Zhen. The ¡®Six Demon Punch¡¯ caused one to have their qi concentrated on their fist, the qi contained in the first was special. The qi had the ability to change it¡¯s shape six times, and each shape would double the power of the punch. When the punch launched, it would create a demon shape, and if mastered the last demon would consume the body of the other person. ¡®Six Demon Punch¡¯ was a high cultivation technique, but in the hands of Ye Chen, it only gave out half of it¡¯s true power. His punch hit Qiu Zhen¡¯s afterimage, as for Qiu Zhen he appeared behind Ye Chen and grabbed his neck. ¡°Trash, if you dare harm me you will pay with your life! Ye Che, will murder you if you harm one hair on my body.¡± The grip on Ye Chen was lessened, and he fell onto the floor. ¡°Ye Che¡­¡± Qiu said, wondering who that could be. Ye Chen thought that Qiu Zhen realized that he messed with the wrong person, and his face brightened up. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry trash as long as you hand over that grade six cultivation pill I won¡¯t tell brother Ye Che anything.¡± Qiu Zhen shrugged his shoulders, he couldn¡¯t figure out who Ye Che was, and at this point he could care less. Swish! Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand flashed, and he cut off Ye Chen¡¯s arm. Ye Chen didn¡¯t realize what happened at that moment, but suddenly he had seen his left arm in Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand. He slowly turned his head and his whole left arm was missing. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!¡± Ye Chen started screaming, and he couldn¡¯t help but glare angrily at Qiu Zhen, murderous intent filled his eyes. ¡°Fucking trash! Ye...Che will kill you!¡± Qiu Zhen tossed Ye Chen¡¯s arm, and walked back to his room. ¡°Never heard of Ye Che, if you actually live from your wound you know where I am.¡± To kill a disciple was against school rules, but Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t kill Ye Chen he only cut off his arm. If Ye Chen died, then he died from bleeding out, not because of Qiu Zhen. Chapter Twenty-Two Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter that was sponsored by all the support from you guys, enjoy! One more chapter coming in two hours.
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School A man who seemed to be in his early twenties, is wobbling towards a large cave. His hair is black, and his face seems as if it has aged a lot, compared to others his age. This man has something different about him than the other disciples, he only has one arm. That¡¯s right, this man is none other than Ye Chen, the inner disciple who tried to get Qiu Zhen to hand over his valuables. Walking into the cave there are about ten individuals at the entrance, each one of them giving him a pitiful expression. It¡¯s to be expected, they think Ye Chen has pissed off someone who was way stronger than him, and the price he paid was his arm. In the cave, there are around fifty people, some are wearing grey robes indicating they are inner disciples, while a few are wearing dark green robes. The people in dark green robes are the core disciples of the school, and this cave seemed to be some sort of hang out. Ye Chen wobbled up to a man who was in his mid thirties, and kneeled. ¡°Ye¡­ Che¡­ this fucking trash took my arm, and everything I owned. Also¡­ my brothers, they were beaten half to death by him.¡± Ye Che was seating on a stone chair, and his face made it seem as if he was pissed. ¡°Pitiful, just fucking pitiful!¡± Ye Che got up off his stone chair and started kicking Ye Chen all over. ¡°Fuck! You bring shame to the Ye Clan, and i¡¯m even ashamed to even be related to you! If it wasn¡¯t for your damn father being the one that saved my dad''s life, then I would have tossed you out long ago.¡± Ye Che yelled at Ye Chen, before he walked back to his seat. Ye Chen felt ashamed, the Ye Clan was his clan and it was a major clan. It might not be as powerful as the five grand clans in Fu kingdom, but it could be considered a rank above the Scarlet clan. Ye Chen¡¯s father once saved Ye Che¡¯s father''s life when he was poisoned by a dragon bat demon beast. The poison was enough to make him start vomiting blood, but Ye Chen¡¯s father gave him some medicine that lessened the effects, which ended up saving his life. In return, Ye Che¡¯s father promised that his son would take care of Ye Chen¡¯s son when they go to school. The other inner and core disciples in the cave glared at Ye Chen, he was trash and they didn¡¯t want to be seen with him. His cultivation is merely at the fourth Dao realm, he shouldn¡¯t even be allowed to enter this place. The only reason he was allowed here is because of Ye Che. When they gaze at him and the shape his body is, they feel anger in their heart. He is bringing them shame, and they want him dead. Inside they felt as if the person he angered should have killed him, but they knew with Ye Che¡¯s temperament that person would end up dead. ¡°Speak, who did this.¡± Ye Che¡¯s voice carried the air of authority, that no one would disrespect. ¡°His name...Qiu Zhen¡­¡± Ye Chen could hardly stand to say Qiu Zhen¡¯s name, this was the person who put him in such a shape and yet here he is being humiliated. Ye Chen can only swallow the humiliation, because he knows that Qiu Zhen will face a fate worse than death. ¡°Qiu Zhen...Qiu Zhen..¡± Ye Che said the name a few times, but nothing came to mind. ¡°Never heard of him, what''s his cultivation?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Chen was afraid to speak, if he told Ye Che that his cultivation was only at the ninth Qi realm, then he felt as if Ye Che would kill him. Ye Chen didn¡¯t want to die, but he knew that lying wasn¡¯t going to turn out well for him either. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Glaring at Ye Chen, Ye Che felt as if he was trying to hide something. Ye Che opened his palm and aimed it at Ye Chen. Boom! Ye Chen was tossed back landing against the cave wall. ¡°Fucking trash, I asked for his cultivation! Now Speak!¡± Ye Chen started coughing up a mouthful of blood. Slowly the words started to come out of his mouth, but it was low hardly anyone could hear it. Ye Che aimed his palm at Ye Chen again, but Ye Chen spoke up louder. ¡°N-ninth Qi realm!¡± ¡°What!? Lies, you dare lie to me!¡± Ye Chen started kowtowing over and over, he knew what would happen if Ye Che got angry. ¡°N-no, he¡¯s really at the ninth Qi realm.¡± Ye Che clenched the armrest of the stone chair, and cracking sounds were heard. ¡°Fuck! Not only do you bring the clan and me shame, you give our Death Blood faction no face. Leave! Now!!¡± In the Sky Serpent school, when you are an outer disciple you can live your life peacefully most of the time. However inner disciples and core disciples don¡¯t, they are at constant feud with each other. Many inner disciples have banded together with core disciples to start a faction, and with those factions come protection. Ye Chen is in the Death Blood faction, and the leader is Ye Che who is of much higher cultivation than him. The Death Blood faction is well known in the school, they only accept ruthless males, who have a cultivation at the sixth dao realm or higher. The Death Blood faction has been in many faction wars with others, and have ranked up many times, causing fear in others. While the Death Blood faction might not be in the top ten of all factions, it is still high rankings, and for a member of theirs to lose to a mere ninth Qi realm cultivation is like a huge slap in the face. When Ye Chen was walking out, the looks of the other members seemed as if they all wanted him dead. Ye Che was gritting his teeth, someone he never heard of before and only had a cultivation at the ninth Qi realm just took a giant piss all over his faction. ¡°Ye Fa, go teach that Qiu Zhen a lesson. Make sure to cut off both his arms and legs, and burn his house down.¡± A male who seemed to be in his mid twenties walked forward and saluted Ye Che. ¡°Hehehe, no worries elder brother, this Qiu Zhen won¡¯t survive the night.¡± ------------- Time passed and soon most of the inner disciples were in their room sleeping or cultivating. In Qiu Zhen¡¯s room, Qiu Zhen was absorbing all the demon cores he has obtained during the exam. The only one he hasn¡¯t started to absorb yet is the one from the three headed jade serpent. Boom! Qiu Zhen just had a breakthrough after absorbing all the qi essence in the demon cores he had, each one was at the sixth-eighth Qi realm. The qi in his body almost exploded before it dispersed, his breakthrough now put him at the fifth Dao realm. ¡°Not bad, not bad at all.¡± Qiu Zhen looked around, and he didn¡¯t feel any cultivators coming so he pulled out his three headed jade serpent demon core. Holding the core in his hand, he closed his eye¡¯s and started to absorb the essence. Boom! Three holes appeared on his roof, and three figures appeared. All three men were dressed in grey robes, one of the men came forward and glared at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Qiu Zhen I take it¡­.¡±
Who could be knocking at the door, or you know... the through the roof.... Chapter Twenty-Three Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Last Chapter of the day dedicated to all those mysterious followers, enjoy! (Thanks though, I don''t know who you are but I have 200+ of you guys following the story.)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Qiu Zhen opened his eyes and sighed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let him live, now he only brings me more trouble¡­¡± Qiu Zhen thought to himself before shutting his eyes again. One of the grey robed men looked at Qiu Zhen and checked his cultivation. ¡°Ye Fa, this guy has the rank of first Dao realm, he can¡¯t be Qiu Zhen.¡± ¡°No, this is the right place, Ye Chen told us where he stayed, he might have had a breakthrough. But no matter, I am at the seventh Dao realm, and you two are at the sixth, this is more than enough to handle this trash.¡± Qiu Zhen just fought with Ye Chen earlier today, and now in the middle of the night some more idiots appeared calling him trash. The connection between the two is plainly obvious to Qiu Zhen, Ye Chen went and told Ye Che about the matter and to solve it Ye Che sent over these two. Qiu Zhen doesn¡¯t know who Ye Che is, but he knows that he must be a high ranking inner disciple or a core disciple, because no normal disciple could make three inner disciples come here. The qi in Qiu Zhen¡¯s body is slightly unstable, he just had a breakthrough so it wouldn¡¯t be that wise to have another one right after. However Qiu Zhen could use a battle to stir up his qi and see how well he is matched against these inner disciples. ¡°Qiu Zhen, brother Ye Che has ordered us to cut off your arms and legs, don¡¯t worry though we¡¯ll make sure you live.¡± The two men in grey robes took out their swords, and pointed it towards Qiu Zhen. Ye Fa stood back and watched, he doesn¡¯t even know why Ye Che made him come handle someone so weak. If he had it his way, he would rather be in bed with a beautiful disciple instead, but Ye Che is in charge and Ye Fa doesn¡¯t want to get on his bad side. Qiu Zhen slowly stood up and glared at the two men. ¡°Ye Chen should have told you guys about how I beat him and his lackeys with one move right? If so, then you really should have brought more people to come, that way you would give this daddy a real challenge.¡± The three men were shocked, they never heard that Ye Chen and his two lackeys were beaten in one move. If Ye Che heard that he would have killed Ye Chen on the spot, the shame of losing in one move by a ninth rank cultivator is even worse than losing to one. Ye Fa couldn¡¯t believe him, he just coldly snorted at Qiu Zhen. ¡°He¡¯s lying, there''s no way he would beat them in one move. If anything he used some secret technique that caught them off guard.¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s body blurred and he appeared outside his house, the three men were stupefied. ¡°Such speed!¡± Qiu Zhen then started taunting the men, ¡°Come, let''s play.¡± Ye Fa glanced at the two men and made a gesture for them to go handle Qiu Zhen. The two men both were at the sixth Dao realm, and they were proud members of the Death Blood faction, to them facing a first Dao realm disciple was going to be easy. Both men¡¯s figure flashed, both charging Qiu Zhen from a different side. Clang! The two mens swords clashed against each other, however they were sure they pierced straight through Qiu Zhen. When the two men charged at Qiu Zhen, he moved out of the way leaving only his afterimage to be cut through. You could say that Qiu Zhen was fast, his speed could compare to a seventh Dao realm cultivator, but the two of them are only at the sixth Dao realm. Ye Fa who is watching as the two men chase Qiu Zhen around and try to cut his limbs off is stunned. ¡°His speed¡­ it¡¯s almost on par with mines. No wonder he could beat Ye Chen, he used his speed to his advantage, smart brat, but too bad he doesn¡¯t have the strength to back it up.¡± Ye Fa only seen Qiu Zhen dodging all the attacks, but he hasn¡¯t seen him attack even once. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! To Ye Fa, Qiu Zhen only relies on his speed to win over his opponents, but if one of his opponents touch him then its game over. This is to be expected, Ye Fa can only tell that Qiu Zhen is at the first Dao realm, facing a cultivator at the sixth Dao realm anyone can tell who would win. Clang! Clang! Clang! Qiu Zhen kept dodging the attacks, while the two men kept clashing their swords with each other. When they thought they had Qiu Zhen he suddenly disappeared, and these two men were getting angry. ¡°Damn trash! All you know how to do is run, what you can¡¯t fight!?¡± Qiu Zhen stopped running, and his figure solidified in between the two men. ¡°Oh, only know how to run you say. If I attacked you the fight would have ended before it even started, this daddy here is only playing with you two.¡± One man swung his sword at Qiu Zhen, but Qiu Zhen¡¯s figure vanished. ¡°Fuck!¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s figure was in the air twisting around, his foot had flames on it. ¡° Piercing Sky Burning Kick!¡± Boom! The kick landed on the man''s shoulder, and a cracking sound was heard before he went flying. The other man was stunned, Qiu Zhen had caught him off guard and attacked him causing him to fly away. ¡°Damn trash! You dare attack when he was caught off guard!¡± Gently landing on the ground, Qiu Zhen looked at the other man with a calm expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch him off guard, I was simply faster than him. Since he lost to me worse than trash would be compared to a pile of dog shit right? So should we call him dog shit now?¡± The man¡¯s face turned red, the person who Qiu Zhen kicked was his blood brother, how could he take Qiu Zhen calling him dog shit. ¡°Ye Che might have wanted you in one piece, but i¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The man¡¯s figure flashed and it seemed as if he had a sudden increase in speed because of his rage. Bang! Boom! The man started throwing punches at Qiu Zhen, each strike caused the air to vibrate making a boom sound. The punches were being struck out as if it was an endless whip, but Qiu Zhen was dodging each blow just as fast. Ye Fa who was on the side was watching the fight, his expression kept changing every now and again. ¡°Hohoho, it seems this disciple has some potential, elder brother Ye Che could use someone like him.¡± Ye Fa had many thoughts running through his head, he didn¡¯t know if he should step in now and finish it, or wait and see what would happen. ¡°If I catch you trash, then you¡¯ll wish you could have kept dodging!¡± The man was enraged, each one of his blows was being dodged and all he kept hitting was air. The only people who he can¡¯t fight against are those who have a higher cultivation, but the person in front of him was only at the first Dao realm, he was ashamed of himself. The man didn¡¯t want to admit it, but Qiu Zhen¡¯s speed was way faster than his own, and he felt that if he kept throwing punches then he would lose all his qi. Boom! Finally one of the man¡¯s punches landed on Qiu Zhen. ¡°Haha, now you die!¡± Qiu Zhen stopped dodging the man''s attacks, he let the man hit him, only for the punch to be caught in his hand. Qiu Zhen clutched the man¡¯s first firmly. ¡°I-impossible! Let my hand go.¡± Qiu Zhen let the man¡¯s hand go, and spent around fast throwing a palm strike at the man''s chest. Boom! The palm strike blew the man back several meters, but he was still standing. Standing up the man glared at Qiu Zhen with murderous intent in his eyes, suddenly he started coughing up several mouthfuls of blood, until he collapsed. Qiu Zhen turned his head and looked at Ye Fa. ¡°So, i¡¯m guessing your next?¡±
Three chapters in one day, and still have plenty of time to write up another one. Getting closer to meeting her ~ Chapter Twenty-Four Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Ye Fa clapped his hands a few times applauding Qiu Zhen, while glancing at the two men who were knocked out. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re better than I expected. However, don¡¯t expect me to be like those two.¡± Ye Fa shot out his aura producing waves of strong qi essence. Qiu Zhen felt his aura and was slightly shocked, Ye Fa had the aura of a seventh Dao realm cultivator. A slight grin could be seen on Qiu Zhen¡¯s face. In an arrogant tone Ye Fa said, ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see if your still grinning after taking my attack!¡± Swish! Ye Fa¡¯s body flashed speeding towards Qiu Zhen, Ye Fa arrived in front of Qiu Zhen in the span of three breaths. Bang! Ye Fa punched Qiu Zhen in the chest sending him flying back towards another disciples building. Ye Fa¡¯s body flashed again reaching Qiu Zhen¡¯s flying body as it was speeded towards the disciples building and he roundhouse kicked Qiu Zhen. Boom! Qiu Zhen was sent crashing into a pole, making a loud noise that startled the other disciples awake. ¡°Who is making such racket! Don¡¯t you know what time it is!¡± Multiple voices were heard cursing at the noise that was disturbing their sleep or cultivation practice. Many people started coming out of their rooms, and all they seen was a teen who was underneath a destroyed pole. The top of his robe was torn, and his mouth was bleeding, all of them knew that this disciple was fighting someone. ¡°Damnit, you dare cause such noise in the middle of the night! Fucking trash, why can¡¯t you take your beating in a more quiet place.¡± ¡°Hahaha, look at him on the ground, I bet he can barely move. Merely the first Dao realm, and yet he pissed someone off already. Tsk, better give us a good show.¡± Many of the inner disciples were watching the man underneath the pole slowly getting up, and excitement filled their hearts. They were woken up out of their sleep and cultivation, only to find that a low rank inner disciple was getting trashed, why not stay and enjoy the show. The inner disciples all knew that he was going to lose, but what caused them even more excitement was wondering who he was going up against. ¡°Good, good, you don¡¯t disappoint. Get up, I know that wasn¡¯t enough to do any major damage.¡± A voice rang out not to far away, and slowly his figure came into view. The inner disciples who were awoken by the noise had their eyes beaming. The figure in front of their faces was none other than Ye Fa, how could they not be excited. Ye Fa was a high ranking inner disciple, his strength put him into the top one hundred. Although he couldn¡¯t compete to the big dog''s, his strength was still something that caused them to tingle with excitement and fear. If you were to add in that he was a member of Death Blood, then that got them even more excited. Death Blood is one of the only factions that has more than six hundred inner disciples, and each one of them could be considered strong. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°A pity, it seems as if someone might lose a few arms tonight.¡± ¡°Sigh, out of all the people he pissed off, why couldn¡¯t it be someone else. He just had to go and cause trouble for brother Ye Fa, now he¡¯ll probably lose his arms and legs or become a cripple.¡± ¡°Ah, brother Ye Fa is so strong, I heard he challenged the sixty-fourth ranked Zi Fang to a duel and won! Brother Ye Fa is slowly making his way into the top, soon he¡¯ll probably become a Core disciple and won¡¯t have time for us lowly inner disciples.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t brother Ye Fa ever notice me, i¡¯m his biggest fan!¡± ¡°What did you say! Brother Ye Fa¡¯s biggest fan is me!¡± Many of the female disciples started arguing with each other, trying to attract the attention of Ye Fa. However, each and every one of these inner disciples seemed to have lost any faith of Qiu Zhen beating Ye Fa. Ye Fa had the strength at the seventh Dao realm, while Qiu Zhen was only at the first Dao realm, to them they could instantly guess who would win. The excitement in their hearts didn¡¯t calm down, but they knew deep down that this fight wouldn¡¯t last long. Qiu Zhen look at his wound on his chest, and it was slowly closing up, thanks to the Dragon of life. Qiu Zhen dusted himself off, and glared at Ye Fa. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would be faster than me, but that was a mistake on my part. As for your strength, I would consider it average.¡± Ye Fa didn¡¯t take Qiu Zhen¡¯s words to heart, it¡¯s true that his strength couldn¡¯t compare to others his level, because he mainly focused on speed. Ye Fa¡¯s strength was only comparable to someone who just broke into the seventh Dao realm, but his speed was above ordinary seventh Dao realm cultivators. Qiu Zhen¡¯s speed astonished Ye Fa, but Ye Fa was still slightly faster, and in a duel he would most certainly win. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve only used a bit of my power, and soon i¡¯ll have that left arm of yours.¡± Qiu Zhen coldly snorted, Ye Fa claimed he only used a bit of his power, but the damage done to Qiu Zhen could hardly say much. After two hits from Ye Fa, Qiu Zhen had a feeling that he was using his real strength and tried to end it, but when he noticed that Qiu Zhen was lightly injured he claimed to have only used a bit of his power. ¡°Anyone can claim how much power they used, but it¡¯s another thing to show it. A monkey that doesn¡¯t have the strength to harm frog can only show off against a baby.¡± Ye Fa¡¯s eyes turned cold, purely filled with murderous intent. Ye Fa pulled a black axe out of his ring and slowly pointed it towards Qiu Zhen. ¡°Then let this monkey show you it has the strength to kill the king of the jungle!¡± Swish! Ye Fa¡¯s figure flashed, creating multiple blurs as he approached Qiu Zhen ready to unleash his full might. Clang! A spear was thrown that collided against Ye Fa¡¯s axe pushing it off course missing Qiu Zhen. Ye Fa looked angrily at the crowd as if he was going to kill them all. ¡°Who dares!¡± ¡°Hmph! Shameless, I¡¯ve never thought someone of Death Blood would pick a fight against a new inner disciple. It seems Death Blood members can only pick on the weak.¡± A beautiful voice pierced the hearts of every male disciple, and they instantly turned around.
.......*Faceplams* I-it can''t be!?! :o Chapter Twenty-Five Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks Chapter that was meant for friday, but never had access to my computer so...yeah, enjoy! So like, I had this weird dream, it was about this story actually. Never thought I would be into this that I would actually have a dream about it lol, but yeah that dream gave me many ideas.....
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School A group of beautiful females who were wearing grey robes appeared, each one of these women could make any man want to kill thousands for them. Each one of these women had a blue rose insignia on their shoulder, and in front of the grey robed females was one female who was wearing a dark green robe. Her looks were way above the rest of the females in the group, she could be considered a peerless beauty. Long dark blue hair that stretched down to her ample buttocks, pure white skin, small pink lips, with azure eyes that seemed like it would suck you in. Instantly being attracted by the beauty of these females, all the male disciples felt a rise on the lower end of their bodies, and their heart beats sped up to an extremely quick speed. As if their heart beats were in tune with each other, all you could hear was ba-dum, da-dum, over and over. The females disciples who also noticed the beauty of the group of females felt their face fluster, emotions were stirring up in them and they didn¡¯t even know how to react. These female disciples didn¡¯t have the emotions of jealousy, or envy, in this moment what they felt was as if they were being attracted to a force that was higher than anything they¡¯ve ever felt. The female disciples faces turn red, and some of them fainted on the spot, they couldn¡¯t stand up to the beauty that was present in front of them. Even Qiu Zhen who only took a glance at the group that arrived felt as if his heart was going to jump out of his chest. Qiu Zhen only took one glance, if he continued looking he felt as if he might fall in love with the dark green robed woman. Qiu Zhen has seen many women who can be considered beautiful, but the amount that reaches the dark green robed woman¡¯s beauty can be counted on one hand. Even Qiu Zhen¡¯s wife was just a little bit more beautiful than her, and she was an existence that couldn¡¯t even be considered to be made on earth. Ye Fa who was so angry that he was ready to kill everyone around him instantly felt his anger subside. When he noticed the group of females, even he had to take countless glances at them before his attention landed on the one who seemed to be their leader. ¡°Li Lan, what makes someone as generous as you step foot into this area. To grace these inner disciples with your presence, they don¡¯t deserve such a reward.¡± The green robed woman looked at Ye Fa before he gaze fell onto Qiu Zhen. ¡°Ye Fa, it seems to me that the Death Blood faction is getting more and more disgraceful as time goes on. You actually attacked a disciple who is several levels beneath yours.¡± When her voice sounded out, it was cold, yet it pierced the hearts of several male disciples. Ye Fa obviously didn¡¯t want to get on Li Lan¡¯s bad side, he knew what he was doing seemed wrong in the eyes of her, but how could she understand that it was Ye Che who ordered him to do this. Ye Fa couldn¡¯t help but stare at Li Lan¡¯s body, her voluptuous body caught his eye and her chest was sticking out beyond the other female''s chest. Just her body alone could attract the attention of any male, but coupled with her face it just made her seem like a heavenly existence. Sighing Ye Fa said, ¡°Brother Ye Che order for him to be taught a lesson¡­ however, if you were to tell that to brother Ye Che¡¯s face i¡¯m sure he would let him go.¡± If Li Lan went to see Ye Che then it would be the same as if she was attending his invitation, naturally she wouldn¡¯t go. Li Lan coldly stared at Ye Fa, before she took another look at Qiu Zhen. Everytime she looked at Qiu Zhen, she didn¡¯t feel compelled to help him, nor did he have the best looks she has ever seen. Sure, Qiu Zhen could be considered handsome, but the men who have tried to court her are all men who are well known and handsome. However, when she looked at him, the look in his eyes had something that drew her closer, and she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Li Lan snorted at Ye Fa, ¡°Hmph! Ye Che is just a dog chasing chickens because he can¡¯t get a swan. You go back and tell him that if he touches this disciple he will never chase chickens again, let alone be able to call himself a dog, he¡¯ll be honored to be considered a cat.¡± Light laughter arose in the disciples who were still around, but under the murderous gaze of Ye Fa, they instantly stopped. They all knew the only reason he didn¡¯t kill them now for laughing was because Li Lan was in his presence, but if she wasn¡¯t they would all be dead. Li Lan is one of the top core disciples in the school, how could Ye Fa compare to her in strength. Ye Fa put away his black axe and coldly looked at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Trash, the next time we meet, you won¡¯t be so lucky to have the protection of a god.¡± When Qiu Zhen was facing Ye Fa, naturally he felt some pressure between them, but Qiu Zhen still had some tricks up his sleeve. In the Sky Burning techniques, there is one move that could have let him win in the duel, but before he had a chance to even begin Li Lan intervened. In Qiu Zhen¡¯s heart, she not only saved him from Ye Fa, but also saved him from showing his trump card. After regaining his composure under the countless eyes of the beauties, Qiu Zhen no longer seemed phased by their appearance, after all he has had and tasted a woman just as beautiful as Li Lan. Qiu Zhen bowed to Li Lan, ¡°Disciple Qiu Zhen has many thanks for elder sister Li Lan¡¯s help. If this mere first Dao realm disciple can help you in any way please speak.¡± Li Lan didn¡¯t save Qiu Zhen because he was in a dire situation, to be honest if it was any other person she wouldn¡¯t dare show her appearance. However, Qiu Zhen attracted her because he was actually brave enough to fight someone who he had no chance of winning against, in her mind she couldn¡¯t let such a brave person die at such a young age. If Qiu Zhen kept being brave and taking challenges above his own, he might lose his life one day, but if he surpasses the challenge then the heavens will shake under his name. Li Lan felt that he has much potential, considering his bravery, she took a chance at protecting him this time. Seeing, as to how Li Lan didn¡¯t respond to him, Qiu Zhen felt somewhat bitter inside. ¡°It seems as if one wants to get a hold of a heavenly fruit, one must be able to stand above the other challengers.¡± Qiu Zhen inwardly sighed, and noticed that Li Lan and the group of women were leaving. ¡°Wait!¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s voice sounded out and the male disciples were looking at him as if they wanted to murder him. Qiu Zhen has stopped a goddess that wants to leave, not only did the goddess save his life, but he has the never to stop her from leaving. The female disciples shot Qiu Zhen a pitiful look, to them it seemed as if Qiu Zhen wanted to keep looking at the goddess he could never have. Li Lan turned around, and her facial expression made it seemed as if she was annoyed. She only stopped the fight, she didn¡¯t want to have another foolish male trying to court her. When she turned around, she found a small brown bag being thrown towards her. Qiu Zhen bowed once again, ¡°Again, many thanks elder sister Li Lan.¡± Swish! His body seemed as if it disappeared, but Li Lan made out what he did, but didn¡¯t speak. One of the females looked at Li Lan and the brown bag in her hand, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sister Li Lan, what¡¯s in the bag?¡±
:o meeting someone is always nice :D Chapter Twenty-Six Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy! (Passed 40k words!)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School After Li Lan intervened in Qiu Zhen and Ye Fa¡¯s fight, Qiu Zhen went back to his room and started to absorb the three headed jade serpent demon core. With the help of the demon core, his cultivation rose to the seventh Dao realm, but others would only see him at being the third Dao realm. Qiu Zhen spent some time after reaching the seventh Dao realm getting use to his new strength, and practicing his martial skills. Every single technique he learned from the Sky Burning skills, their speed and power greatly increased. When Qiu Zhen reaches the level of an early stage Mystic cultivator, he can then begin to cultivate Thunder Gods Step form two, which would enhance his speed twice its current level. Since Qiu Zhen has entered the Sky Serpent School only four days has passed, but he has yet heard a word from his master. Qiu Zhen decided to make a visit to Fang Wei, and see if he could get anything out of him. On his way to the place where elders of the school are housed, many inner disciples were whispering about him. First they were talking about how he had the nerve to disrespect Ye Fa, and the Death Blood faction. Then they also talked about him holding up Li Lan, just because he wanted to get another glimpse at her beauty. However to Qiu Zhen, these inner disciples only knew how to talk but they never actually bared their fangs. Making his way to a house that was several times larger than his, Qiu Zhen started knocking. ¡°Master, disciple Qiu Zhen comes to pay a visit.¡± Creak! Slowly the door opened, but no figure was seen opening the door. Inside the house it was completely dark, and you could only see a small flame if you stared very hard. The house seemed as if it was filled with many items and riches on the outside, but on the inside it was just an empty space. ¡°Come in.¡± A voice called out in Qiu Zhen¡¯s mind, and he went inside the house. Qiu Zhen took a few steps and candles started to light up, it seemed the more steps he took, the more candles would be set aflame. ¡°Interesting, seems master Fang Wei knows a few tricks.¡± Qiu Zhen thought to himself as he proceeded to walk in a straight line. Fang Wei was seated in a meditative position and was floating in the air, he seemed peaceful. His chest expanded and he blew out cold air as he stood up, all the candle lights went out. In the darkness Fang Wei stared at Qiu Zhen before he clapped his hands causing all the candles to ignite once more. ¡°I see you¡¯ve increased your cultivation reaching the third Dao realm, not bad.¡± ¡°Many thanks master, today this disciple has come to learn if master has any suggestions on martial skills he should learn.¡± Fang Wei thought for a moment before speaking, ¡°You already have flame techniques and by the looks of what you showed during the exam, they are fairly powerful. I suggest you work on cultivating a body skill, one that could enhance your strength or speed.¡± Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t think Fang Wei would suggest him to cultivate a body skill instead of a martial skill. When Fang Wei suggested it, it took Qiu Zhen by surprise because most masters would want their disciples to follow in the same path as them. In Qiu Zhen¡¯s past life, he had cultivated a body skill before but it never matched well with his type of battle style. The difference between a body skill and martial skills are quite simple, body skills pertain to the body while martial skills are used for combat or agility techniques. When a cultivator learns martial skills, they can cultivate and learn as many as they want, but a body skill to a cultivator will be a lifelong partner. A cultivator can only choose one body skill to learn, and they have to stick with it forever. Each body skill are all the same grade, the only difference is what each body skill does. In Qiu Zhen¡¯s previous life he had cultivated the body skill, ¡®Demon Ox¡¯ which only increased his strength of his body. Later when Qiu Zhen reached a higher realm, he learned different martial skills which caused his body skill to lose most of it¡¯s effects. ¡®Demon Ox¡¯ increased his strength, but that only applied to hand to hand combat, while later he used swords more often. This time, Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t make the same mistake he made last time, no matter which style or techniques he used the body skill he needed would have to affect them all. ¡°Does master have any suggestions that this disciple should take note of?¡± Fang Wei looked around the room, until his eyes landed on a small black and blue book. He used his mental energy to float the book towards him, until he made it land into Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand. ¡°This skill is many times greater than any body skill in the martial skill building, but it is hard to learn. When I obtained this book I already learned my body skill thus could not learn it and only kept it for myself for when I passed my knowledge onto my disciple. However, if you choose to learn this body skill, you will gain great power, but it is only half of what the skill is truly capable of.¡± Qiu Zhen tilted his head slightly before speaking again, ¡°What do you mean half?¡± Sighing Fang Wei said, ¡°The book is only half complete.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know?¡± Why don¡¯t you know?¡± Fang Wei stared at Qiu Zhen, it seemed like this disciple would bring him nothing but headaches. ¡°Qiu Zhen, if I were you I would be careful of others. You are only fourteen years of age and yet you are already at the third Dao realm, if others probe for your cultivation and find out some people will want to kill you.¡± Qiu Zhen shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Not worried.¡± Fang Wei could do nothing but shake his head, ¡®This kid is not even afraid of death, it seems the younger generation will be a lose cause.¡¯ Fang Wei produced two rings, one was black while the other was silver. ¡°Since you are my disciple naturally I shall take care of you, the silver ring is used to store items, it can store up to two hundred items. This black ring however holds great mystery, but one of it¡¯s effects is that it can hide your cultivation level to any level below yours when needed.¡± Qiu Zhen grabbed both, and he suddenly realised that he didn¡¯t even need to cultivate ¡®False Cult¡¯ if he had this ring. If he knew about it earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to cultivate that skill. Before Qiu Zhen could say his thanks, Fang Wei¡¯s energy pushed him out the room and closed the door. Fang Wei felt if Qiu Zhen stayed around any longer he would ask too many questions. Thanks to his visit Qiu Zhen obtained three items, two of which would be highly important to him and the other he wasn¡¯t sure of. The two rings he put on his fingers and concealed his cultivation to the first Dao realm once more, while he glanced at the book in his hands. The skill was called ¡®9 Revolving Heaven¡¯, when Qiu Zhen started reading it he felt as if it was an extremely profound skill, but highly difficult to cultivate in. The ¡®9 Revolving Heaven¡¯ could increase your strength, speed, and it gave you immunity to poison, this was only the first three stages, and the only three. Qiu Zhen felt that if he cultivated this skill he would have to rely on the Five Heavenly Dragon tattoo for completion, but since he didn¡¯t know the other six stages he would be going in blind. If the body skill didn¡¯t give him effects he liked, then it would be a waste, on the other hand he could gamble on it and it might help his cultivation greatly. After thinking about it for a moment, Qiu Zhen placed the book in his silver ring and decided to head towards the martial skill building. ¡°I¡¯ll take my chances at the other body skills first before I decide.¡± Qiu Zhen thought as he headed towards the building. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Reaching the entrance, there were two old men seated in a meditative position and a young man behind the counter. Obviously the two old men were placed there to protect the martial skill building, while the young man was there to help disciples check out their skills. The only floor in this building that had body skills were on the third floor, it was located here because the school didn¡¯t want the disciples to obtain a body skill early on and regret it later. If they obtained one as an outer disciple with their low cultivation naturally they would pick almost any one, but if they are an inner disciple they¡¯ll have an easier time choosing. Qiu Zhen started searching the section of the floor that held all the body skills, but nothing caught his eye. He felt as if it was hopeless, all the body skills only had one or two effects, and hardly any of them helped increase his flames nor his ability in any skills. ¡°Seems like i¡¯ll take a gamble.¡± Swish! Suddenly a figure flashed and went past Qiu Zhen so fast he couldn¡¯t even make out who it was. In the air a blue piece of paper floated down. Qiu Zhen grabbed the paper and started to read it, as he read it he began to smile. ¡°Seems like it didn¡¯t take her long to get in contact with me.¡± That¡¯s right, the paper that Qiu Zhen got was from Li Lan, but who delivered it was clearly not her. It stated that she had an important matter to discuss with him and she would like to meet him today. Obviously the discussion would be about the bag he gave her, as for why she didn¡¯t meet him in person it was probably because of her status. A few minutes after reading it, the paper started burning, until suddenly it was no more. Qiu Zhen was on his way out the martial skill building when three males with an insignia of black blood on their chest appeared. ¡°I thought these guys gave up, seems like I was wrong.¡± Qiu Zhen kept walking towards the group of three until he faced them face to face, ¡°What do you want?¡± The male who seemed to be in his late twenties spoke up in a loud voice, ¡°Hpmh! Elder Brother Ye Fa challenges you to a life and death match, do you accept!?¡± All of the surrounding disciples in the martial building suddenly stopped searching for martial skills, and turned to look at what was going on. If a member of the Death Blood faction was causing trouble again it couldn¡¯t mean anything good. Even the two old men opened one eye to glance at the group of males. ¡°Seems like Ye Fa is at it again, not only did he fight an inner disciple at the first Dao realm a few days ago, now he challenges another one to a life and death match, he¡¯s truly fierce.¡± ¡°Hpmh! Serves them right for messing with brother Ye Fa, both of them gave brother Ye Fa no face it¡¯s only right he punishes them.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you would have to be stupid to accept such a challenge, obviously he won¡¯t accept it so why are we even talking about it?¡± Many of the other disciples nodded their head in agreement and once again started searching for martial skills. They didn¡¯t believe that someone would actually accept a life and death match when they were only at the first Dao realm, when the challenger was six levels higher than them. If a person accepted they would be truly stupid. Qiu Zhen glanced at the three men before walking off, but his said he reply. ¡°Alright, I accept.¡± ¡°Huh? Did I hear right? Someone quickly tell me i¡¯m wrong?¡± ¡°Stupid. Stupid! How can he be so stupid and accept, does he think this is some sort of game?¡± ¡°Hey, on the bright side we get to see someone die¡­ right?¡± Many disciples started a discussion among themselves about what just happened, while the two elders just shook their head and started meditating again. Qiu Zhen had good hearing and he could tell that those disciples thought that he would lose, but he didn¡¯t fear. ¡°Chang Chi, it seems before we meet, I¡¯ll have to take care of a smaller problem.¡± After leaving the martial skill building, Qiu Zhen walked for around half an hour before reaching a huge blue house. It seemed as if this building could house around three hundred people in it. Outside the house was a group of ten females, each and every one of them were beautiful. The group of females stopped chatting when they noticed that Qiu Zhen was walking towards the house. ¡°Halt! Who are you?¡± ¡°Disciple Qiu Zhen, elder sister Li Lan told me to meet her.¡± A female with long red hair stepped forth, and pointed her long sword at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Lies, elder sister Li Lan would never meet with someone such as yourself. Leave, and never step foot here again.¡± ¡°Stop, let him pass.¡± The group of females turned around and a curly blonde with dark green robes stood behind them. She was gorgeous, but after Qiu Zhen had seen Li Lan, her beauty couldn¡¯t match it. ¡°Sister Li Lan sent for him, let him pass.¡± ¡°B-but, he¡¯s a male, all males are naturally lewd. How can he step foot into our holy ground?¡± The curly blonde released her aura scaring the daylights out of the other females. ¡°Let him pass!¡± Her body suddenly flashed and she was gone. ¡°Hpmh! You can pass, but if you do anything that seems suspicious don¡¯t think about walking out of here with three legs.¡± Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, it seems these females all have high pride in themselves, and thought of all men as perverts. Qiu Zhen passed the group of females, and entered the house. Inside the house you could smell the fragrant scent of plums, and many females happily chatting. ¡°It seems this faction has nothing but women, this¡­ could be troublesome.¡± ¡°Take a turn to the left, and continue forward until you reach a white door.¡± A cold voice sounded out in his head. Reaching the door he was getting ready to knock, when the same voice told him to come in. Once he opened the door a cool breeze swept past him, and the scent in the room was quite pleasant to the nose. Li Lan was seated in a meditative position when he walked in, she slowly opened her eyes and stared at him. ¡°Elder sister Li Lan, it¡¯s good to see you again, I knew we would meet¡­ just not this soon.¡± Li Lan stared coldly at him before opening her mouth to speak. ¡°Those pills you gave me, where did you get them?¡± Qiu Zhen put his finger over his lips, ¡°That will be a secret.¡± ¡°Hpmh! Keep your secrets if you must, but what if I tell others, naturally you can¡¯t keep your secret forever.¡± Qiu Zhen chuckled before speaking, ¡°Naturally you wouldn¡¯t do that, if you were that kind of person then you would have spread it already. Even if you did spread it, this disciple will die before he tells anyone.¡± Li Lan¡¯s azure blue eyes became gentle as she stared Qiu Zhen in the eye. ¡°I won¡¯t tell others, but you must do something for me.¡± Qiu Zhen started grinning, it seemed as if Li Lan wasn¡¯t as cold as she seemed to be. ¡°Speak, and this disciple will see if he can do it.¡± ¡°First you have to promise me three things.¡± Qiu Zhen nodded. Li Lan¡¯s body shifted as her gaze fell to the floor, ¡°Follow me theres someone else who wants to meet you.¡± Li Lan opened a trap door and went down it, followed by Qiu Zhen. On the floor seated in a meditative position was a girl who seemed to be around fifteen years of age, and next to her was the brown bag Qiu Zhen gave to Li Lan. Qiu Zhen¡¯s body shook, his eye¡¯s opened wide and he couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Yan Xiang¡®er!¡± Chapter Twenty-Seven Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy! You guys were wondering who Yan Xiang was, and i''m like LOL, but you will know when you read below. (This chapter felt a little different when I was writing it, probably because I changed a few things in my outline xD)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Yan Xiang, Chang Mu¡¯s first wife and first love. She had a gentle aura around her and countless men tried to court her, as for her looks, it was slightly above Li Lan¡¯s. Yan Xiang was the daughter of the patriarch of the Yan Clan, and she held a high status in the clan. Chang Mu met her when he was only fourteen and it was love at first sight, but the members of the Yan Clan forbid him from being with her. Only when the clan was in a dire situation and no other clan came to help did the clan realise how others would betray them in the blink of an eye. However Chang Mu stood by their side to help them during their time of need, and gained the approval to marry Yan Xiang. Soon their love blossomed, and although Yan Xiang was weaker than Chang Mu she was an intelligent strategist. Using new idea¡¯s and coming up with solutions that others would never think of, she helped Chang Mu unite the seven kingdoms. Before Chang Mu¡¯s death Yan Xiang was called back to the clan, and he never seen her again. But now, her appearance has resurfaced, and Qiu Zhen could do nothing but stare at the figure in front of his face. Li Lan who heard him call out a name was startled, not because of him knowing who Yan Xiang is, but because he called the fifteen year old girl that. ¡°Qiu Zhen, she is not Yan Xiang.¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s mind kept flashing with memories of the time he spent with Yan Xiang, and how he held her dearly. Finally he seemed to snap out of his daze, and recollected himself somewhat. He understood that the person in front of him might look exactly like his first love, but she was far too young for that to be true. The fifteen year old girl didn¡¯t wear any robes that belonged to the Sky Serpent School, instead she had a dark blue dress on. Snow white skin, long black hair and black eyes, her body was perfect, but not as voluptuous as Li Lan¡¯s. She stayed in a meditative position seemingly ignoring the existence of Li Lan and Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat attracted to this girl, her looks were exactly the same as his first love, how could he not be. Without removing his eyes from looking at her he said, ¡°Who is she?¡± Li Lan walked over to the girl and placed her hand on what seemed to be an invisible barrier. ¡°First promise: You do not ask who she is.¡± Li Lan broke the barrier that surrounded the girl, which startled her awoke. She opened her large eyes and looked at Li Lan, then took a short glance at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Sister Li Lan, who is that?¡± Qiu Zhen took the initiative to introduce himself without the help of Li Lan. ¡°I am inner disciple Qiu Zhen, to meet such a person whose beauty knows no bounds is quite delightful.¡± The girl simply ignored the other words that came out of Qiu Zhen¡¯s mouth and only took into account his name. She gave him no further looks, and continued to look at Li Lan, as if she was unwilling to see Qiu Zhen. There was a small moment of awkward silence, so Li Lan took the initiative to break it. ¡°Sister, this is the person who gave you those pills. He¡¯ll also be giving you more as time goes on.¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyebrow slightly twitched, he never agreed to give her any more cultivation pills. His voice was as calm as ever, ¡°Elder sister Li Lan, I¡¯ve never made such a deal.¡± Li Lan pouted her lips, ¡°Sure you did, remember the three promises the second is that you will have to help her out.¡± The girl snorted, ¡°Hmph! Who needs him to help me, just give me those pills and you can be on your way.¡± ¡®You might look like the woman I loved, but your attitudes are completely different.¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself as he started going back up to the first floor. ¡°No thanks, this seems to troublesome. Elder sister Li Lan, I suggest you change your request.¡± Li Lan shot a cold glare at the girl before chasing after Qiu Zhen. ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen, don¡¯t walk away, it''s just that sister¡­ well she doesn''t understand yet.¡± Qiu Zhen stopped walking and turned around, ¡®Sister Li Lan surely cares a lot about this girl¡­ who is she?¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought for a moment before speaking, ¡°Sister Li Lan, I think i¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t understand. Why do I need to help her? What could I gain?¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Li Lan¡¯s face brightened up, she couldn¡¯t offer Qiu Zhen much, and she wasn¡¯t going to give him her body. Qiu Zhen seen that Li Lan was having different thoughts, ¡°Sister Li Lan, i¡¯m not that kind of person, no need to think of me as such.¡± Li Lan¡¯s body trembled, she was embarrassed that she had such thoughts, not to mention the thoughts she was having were seen through. Slightly coughing a few times, ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen, I have no such¡­ thoughts. As for what you can gain¡­ I can¡¯t invite you to join our Blue Rose faction¡­ but I can get rid of Ye Fa for you.¡± Li Lan said Ye Fa because she knew that Qiu Zhen had some sort of problem with him, because they were fighting. After taking a moment to think it through, Qiu Zhen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about him, how about you just tell me who she is.¡± ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t do that. The only thing I can tell you is that she is special, and her surname is Hau.¡± ¡®Hau¡­ i¡¯ve never come across such a surname before¡­ but Li Lan doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s lying.¡¯ ¡°Elder Sister Li Lan, ok i¡¯ll help you out, but I want a favor.¡± Qiu Zhen took out another small brown bag and tossed it to Li Lan, ¡°Here¡¯s some more cultivation pills. I suggest you tell her to use them wisely because I hardly have any left.¡± Li Lan hurriedly pocketed the small brown bag and opened her mouth once more, ¡°Ah, actually you have to do me this one favor, and¡­ even if it means...g-givi-ng my b-b-body i¡¯ll do it!¡± Li Lan¡¯s voice was shaky when she announced to Qiu Zhen she would give him her body as long as he did this favor. ¡°Elder sister Li Lan must know if it¡¯s within my power, i¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°I need to leave this school soon, but she won¡¯t have anyone to protect her anymore, so¡­ you¡¯ll need to do it.¡± Qiu Zhen was taken back by her request, he never thought that Li Lan would request him to protect a girl he didn¡¯t even know the name of. Qiu Zhen only had to strength at the seventh Dao realm, he could hardly protect himself, how could he protect whoever that girl is. Many questions stirred up in his mind, to protect someone who was seemed highly important would mean that many people would be looking for her, which would mean a lot of trouble for Qiu Zhen. Since the air Qiu Zhen was giving off was only at the first Dao realm, why would Li Lan suggest he protect her when she has a whole faction of powerful females. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the faction? And sister Li Lan must know, my cultivation is only at the first Dao realm, I can hardly protect myself, let alone another.¡± ¡°Third promise, you have to do this. The Blue Rose faction doesn¡¯t even know of her existence, and it¡¯s better if hardly anyone knows. I¡¯ll use my status to enroll her into the school, but you must protect her.¡± ¡°Even if you enroll her here, her cultivation is only at the fourth Dao realm, she could take care of herself. She¡¯s more powerful than me, so I won¡¯t be able to protect her.¡± Li Lan pointed at the black ring on Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s obvious you are hiding your cultivation. That''s the ring of concealment and cultivation. Many people at this school will never know what it is, but my clan understands it.¡± ¡°Ring of concealment and cultivation?¡± Questioned Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen has never heard of this type of ring before, even when he was the emperor, so how could Li Lan¡¯s clan know of such a ring. ¡°How would you know of such a thing?¡± ¡°My clan isn¡¯t well known on this continent, but you must understand the world is a huge place. In the western continents, such an item is seen commonly, as for how you obtained it¡­ I have no idea.¡± ¡°Since you have such an item, and you have cultivation pills that are rank ten, my only guess is that you are purposely hiding your power. As for how you have rank ten pills, that is a mystery itself, but i¡¯m sure if she sticks with you you¡¯ll obtain more. This is good, for both of us. You won¡¯t be hunted down by those who think you will be an obstacle when you grow older, and for me it¡¯ll help hide her even better. Thus, I¡¯m leaving her in your hands.¡± Qiu Zhen could do nothing but shake his head, if only he never put the ring on, then he wouldn¡¯t have to be bothered with this. Now Li Lan thinks he is hiding his cultivation, which he is, but if he only bothered with ¡®False Cult¡¯ then she wouldn¡¯t ask him to protect her. ¡®Damnit Master, look at the trouble you are bringing your disciple without even trying¡¯ Li Lan glanced at Qiu Zhen before she sat down in a meditative pose. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in four days, and won¡¯t be back for a while. I hope you are a man of your word, keep this a secret from everyone, and when she enters this school I hope you can befriend her. Also¡­ a note, she has hardly seen the outside world.¡±
So that''s who she was, and why would she be his nephew xD, a nephew is a male. Also you guys had me worried when you thought you seen that name in the exam, I had to re-read that part over to make sure I never included it. Also, do take note of some names, cause they might reappear :D especially later in this arc! Chapter Twenty-Eight Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! The hate over a chapter and none of you knew what is/was going to happen next, guess you can''t please everyone. Nevertheless, the story is making you guys have some type of feeling so it''s doing something, whether that''s good or bad. Anyways this chapter is for passing 300 followers :D, and the favorites, thanks guys!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Everything happened just like Li Lan said, she left the school after four days while a mysterious girl enrolled just before she left. This mysterious girl captured the hearts of countless males, while gaining the envy and jealousy of the female disciples. Many inner disciples voiced their opinion to the elders of the school asking how could she just enroll without an exam, and already enter into the ranks of the inner disciples. The elders explained that she had obtained entry through a special method, and that she is already strong enough to enter the ranks of inner disciples. Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t help but laugh inwardly, these inner disciples would never find out that Li Lan used her status to have her enroll. If they knew that they would either calm down or blow a fuse, he actually wanted to see what would happened. When Qiu Zhen thought back to how he was somewhat forced to agree, he couldn¡¯t help but want to bang his head against a boulder. Sure he would get to be around someone who looked very similar to his wife, but they were total opposites. He wished he could go back and punch himself for agreeing to meet her, if he never did then he wouldn¡¯t have been in this situation now. But alas, there are a few loopholes in the promises with Li Lan, and Qiu Zhen would use them to his advantage. When he thought about the many loopholes, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh, it seems like he¡¯ll have some fun. While thinking to himself, Qiu Zhen decided to pay a visit to Li Huan. With the way she seemed, he doubted that she would leave her house to hang around with others, but when he arrived it was something else. ¡°Li Haun, come let big bro show you around!¡± ¡°Li Haun, don¡¯t listen to him, this brother will help you cultivate, and show you only the best martial skills.¡± When he arrived there was a group of male inner disciples yelling to her from outside her house. Her beauty seemed to make these males go head over heels for her, Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, it seems like they¡¯ll bother her and stop her from cultivating. When she arrived at the school, the name the elders were given was Li Haun, but obviously to Qiu Zhen that wasn¡¯t her real name. Her surname was Hau, but this time it was Li, which meant she was using a fake name. ¡®Seems like Li Lan is taking every precaution.¡¯ Qiu Zhen pushed his way through the crowd of males, arriving at the door. Just when he was about to knock some other inner disciples started yelling at him. ¡°Who the fuck are you!? What gives you the right to go and knock on her door, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, get down and go to the back of the line. I have first dibs on Li Haun!¡± The males kept yelling saying how they seen her first, or how they were the ones who fell in love with her first. To Qiu Zhen it started out amusing, but shortly after it got annoying real quick. ¡°Shut Up!¡± When Qiu Zhen said that, the group of men glared at him with anger. Qiu Zhen started pointing towards people in the crowd, ¡°You, you, and you, you three are so fucking annoying. She has just arrived and you claim her as your own, but none of you dared to come up to her door and knock, but yet you yell at me when I do? Hmph, you should know your place!¡± ¡°Fuck you! Nothing but a lowly first ranked Dao realm disciple, and you have the nerve to talk to me like that, don¡¯t make this daddy teach you a lesson!¡± Qiu Zhen started laughing and stepped away from the door. ¡°You¡­ my daddy? Ha, you can¡¯t be anyone¡¯s daddy let alone mines. Shoo, come back when you sprout some real hair.¡± The disciple who Qiu Zhen was talking to face instantly turned red, it was as if he wanted to blow steam out his ears. ¡°Haha, brother Lu Bing, just get Ye Fa to teach him another lesson. Oh¡­ what¡¯s that? You heard Ye Fa¡¯s name so you¡¯re running away?¡± Qiu Zhen stopped laughing, and his eyes turned cold. Swish! His body flashed greatly shocking all the males, and he appeared right in front of the male who said Ye Fa¡¯s name. This disciple was one two heads taller than Qiu Zhen, but Qiu Zhen still stared him in the eye. His eyes held a bit of murderous intent, and his aura seemed as if it was being restrained from killing the male in front of him. Qiu Zhen¡¯s voice sounded, and it was deathly cold, ¡°Ye Fa? Only you would be scared of such a dog.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The disciple shivered when he heard Qiu Zhen¡¯s voice, making him take a few steps back. He didn¡¯t think Qiu Zhen would actually come down and single him out, but he had the strength of the fourth Dao realm so he wasn¡¯t that scared. ¡°Say that to his face, don¡¯t make it seem like no one knows. Brother Ye Fa was going to murder you, but you had the protection of a sister Li Lan, without her help you would have died. Stop acting high and mighty, if brother Ye Fa hears about this then he¡¯ll kill you.¡± Qiu Zhen took one step forward, ¡°Oh really, I was going to die at the hands of Ye Fa¡­ I think not. Here, why don¡¯t you pass on a message to him for me.¡± Boom! Qiu Zhen struck the male disciple sending him flying backwards, when he finally stopped he passed out on the spot. His chest was caved in a bit, but Qiu Zhen hardly used much of his strength. Qiu Zhen turned around and coldly stared at the other group of males whose jaws were wide open almost dropping to the ground. Never would they have believed that a first Dao realm disciple would beat one at the fourth realm, but he did it with only one move. They were passed shocked, they couldn¡¯t even make out the situation. ¡°Now listen, I, Qiu Zhen want you all to leave! Tell Ye Fa what happened, and tell him i¡¯ll be waiting at the life and death arena whenever he wants.¡± The group of males felt as if they heard something so great, but it was hard to comprehend at that moment. The disciple in front of them is calling out Ye Fa to a life and death match, and he isn¡¯t even scared. The only word that passed through their minds were ¡®Fierce¡¯, but they still didn¡¯t move. It seemed as if their feet was stuck to the ground, Qiu Zhen who seemed so weak before felt like a giant. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me!? Move it!¡± Once his cold voice was heard again the countless males instantly dispersed, they didn¡¯t want to be next after they seen what happened to the other guy. Qiu Zhen dispersed his aura and went back up to Li Huan¡¯s house and knocked on the door. Knocking on the door a few times, he had no answer, and his eyebrow started twitching. ¡®This girl¡­ won¡¯t even answer the door.¡¯ Without waiting for a reply, Qiu Zhen opened the door and stepped in, when he did Li Huan was seated on the floor meditating. It seemed as if she sensed that Qiu Zhen entered and opened her eyes, ¡°Leave the pills then you can leave.¡± Her voice was cold and after she closed her eyes once again to begin meditating. Qiu Zhen went out the house and picked up a few small pebbles before returning to the room. Pew! He flicked a pebble at her, which flew through the air fast and hit her in the middle of her forehead. Li Huan¡¯s head went back and she placed her hand on her forehead, she sent a death stare at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Y-y-you, how dare you!?¡± Qiu Zhen flicked another pebble at her, but she dodged it. ¡°Oh, you know how to speak other words, that''s good.¡± Li Haun gritted her teeth, she couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of her would actually harm her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Li Lan said, you are suppose to help me cultivate and protect me. Obviously you are breaking one of those promises, hmph, just leave the pills and i¡¯ll forget about this matter.¡± Qiu Zhen flicked two more pebbles at her, but this time the speed was doubled. Li Huan dodged one but the other hit her in the stomach. The force behind that pebble was greater than the one before, she couldn¡¯t help but hold her stomach. Qiu Zhen glared at her coldly, he couldn¡¯t let his mind be confused, the person in front of him was not his wife. ¡°That is not the way to speak to someone. You, I don¡¯t know who you are, but I know you aren¡¯t that important. You should not at too arrogant if you can¡¯t back yourself up, I might protect you from others, but that doesn¡¯t mean from myself. Second, I didn¡¯t necessarily agree to give you pills, if you were so great you wouldn¡¯t need them to begin with. Lastly, you will address me as master Qiu Zhen when you speak to me.¡± Li Haun felt like she was thrown to a wolf, and she couldn¡¯t even protect herself. Where she¡¯s from she was treated nicely and everyone looked forward to what she was going to achieve, but now she has to rely on this ruthless male in front of her. How could she let this happen, but because she can¡¯t do anything by herself she can only hold back her anger. Her teeth made grinding noises before she spoke, ¡°Just give m-¡± Another pebble found its way hitting her, and she fell over. Qiu Zhen turned around, ¡°I might protect you, but for cultivation pills¡­ you¡¯ll earn them yourself. As for what grade and rank they are¡­ depends on you.¡± Qiu Zhen walked out the door, Li Haun needed his protection he didn¡¯t need hers, so why should he be kind to her. Even if she looks like his wife, she isn¡¯t her so he has to force his emotions down and teach her how to behave. ¡°Qiu Zhen, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± A voice was heard from above Li Haun¡¯s house, and it came from none other than Ye Fa. He was surrounded by five males, and it seemed as if he was in a good move. Qiu Zhen grinned, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve gotten my message?¡±
Might or might not return to my 2-3 day releases since cbt for that game is over. Chapter Twenty-Nine Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Ye Fa slightly nodded his head forward to the males around him, making them disappear. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about Qiu Zhen, those trash aren¡¯t related to me at all.¡± Ye Fa seemed to have complete confidence in himself, after dueling with Qiu Zhen he found that Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t much, so killing him would be simple. The only reason he challenged him to a life and death match was because killing was forbidden, and if news got out that he killed Qiu Zhen then he would have to face some kind of punishment. Since many saw him trying to kill Qiu Zhen before, they would easily connect a who killed him if Qiu Zhen died. Ye Fa decided the best way to get rid of him and humiliate him was to challenge him to a life and death match. However, Ye Fa didn¡¯t think Qiu Zhen would accept, but he had a way to make him accept even if he didn¡¯t want to. When Ye Fa heard that Qiu Zhen accepted his challenge he was slightly stunned because the difference in their powers are huge, and Qiu Zhen naturally had no way to win. Thus Ye Fa wanted to check him out again, but on his arrival he found that Qiu Zhen was still the same level as before. Qiu Zhen doesn¡¯t understand why Ye Fa is here, but since he is here they might as well have their duel. ¡°I¡¯m guessing since we¡¯ve last fought you¡¯ve improved, otherwise you¡¯ll die in a hurry.¡± Ye Fa looked at the surrounding area and thought for a moment before speaking again, ¡°Nah, this place won¡¯t do. How can I kill you if there aren¡¯t a lot of people around to witness it. I¡¯ll let the audience see how strong I am, and give them a message telling them if they give me no face or mess with our faction then the same thing that happened to you will happen to them. I, Ye Fa, cannot do this without an audience now can I?¡± Qiu Zhen shrugged, to him whether he was in front of people or not didn¡¯t matter, but he didn¡¯t want to show off too much in front of others. If he killed Ye Fa now when no one is around it won¡¯t show off too much of his power, but he can¡¯t because in a life and death match an elder needs to be around. Sadly at this moment there are no elders around, so they can¡¯t have their match. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll have it your way. If I were you, I would just tell me who''s in charge, maybe then i¡¯ll spare your life when we duel. If not, then don¡¯t blame me later!¡± Ye Fa laughed, he couldn¡¯t believe that Qiu Zhen wanted him to give up the person who gave him orders to kill him, and he had confidence he could win. To Ye Fa, Qiu Zhen is just a lowly disciple who has strength that is far above his own level, but could never compete with him. ¡°Hahaha, Qiu Zhen, I have no idea where you have gotten such confidence. Don¡¯t make this daddy show you another lesson!¡± Qiu Zhen snorted, ¡°Hmph! You, show me a lesson, yeah¡­ right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, since you are in such a hurry why don¡¯t you meet me at the arena in half a days time, I¡¯ll give you that much time to live.¡± After saying his words, Ye Fa¡¯s figure disappeared leaving behind not even his afterimage. Li Haun came out of the house, and her black eyes blinked a few times staring at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Hmph! Seems you¡¯ll be taught a lesson before I had the chance to do so myself!¡± Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t pay her any mind, he started walking away. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with her for today, he had to go cultivate his body skill and see if the effects were good and how far he could get before his match. Twack! A pebble hit Qiu Zhen¡¯s back and when he turned around Li Haun was throwing some pebbles up and down, with a grin on her face. ¡°Oh, it seems you have enough guts to hit your master. Naturally you deserve a reward.¡± Qiu Zhen grabbed a rock that fit perfectly in his palm and threw it up. Li Haun put all her pebbles down and closed the door, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to stand there and get hit by a rock. ¡°Closing the door does not help!¡± Pew! Bang! Once the rock landed in Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand he threw it at full force putting a big hole in Li Hauns house. Naturally Qiu Zhen wouldn¡¯t harm Li Haun, but he would surely scare her to make her know that she can¡¯t be arrogant to people stronger than her. Qiu Zhen walked off going to his master''s place. This time he didn¡¯t even knock, he directly opened the door and stepped inside. ¡°Master, this disciple has some news to share.¡± Fang Wei opened his eyes and glared at Qiu Zhen, suddenly he felt regret in his heart. If only he never said to give him a reward or made a bet, he wouldn¡¯t be interrupted every few days from meditating. True everytime Qiu Zhen came Fang Wei helped him out giving him tips or answering his questions, but it seemed that every time his disciple came he ended up giving away a treasure of his. ¡°Speak, what brings you here?¡± Qiu Zhen had brought a cushion over sometime ago so that way when he comes to visit his master he¡¯ll be able to sit down. Qiu Zhen sat down on his cushion, and looked at Fang Wei, ¡°Com¡¯on master, you aren¡¯t even happy for your disciple to visit, hpmh it¡¯s not like I take all your stuff.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Fang Wei felt as if he was being toyed with, that¡¯s exactly what Qiu Zhen does every time he comes over. ¡°Never am I getting another disciple, how can you be so shameless.¡± Qiu Zhen lightly laughed, ¡°Naturally the disciple learns from the master.¡± Fang Wei almost dropped down from floating, he has never been as shameless as his disciple, but yet this disciple of his says he learned it from him. Sighing Fang Wei said, ¡°What do you need?¡± Qiu Zhen produced a piece of paper from his ring and passed it to Fang Wei. ¡°This disciple needs the things on this list.¡± Fang Wei quickly read the paper and his face paled. ¡°No, no, no! How do you expect me to get you these herbs and this weapon, you think i¡¯m rich?¡± Qiu Zhen was shocked, the herbs on the list were cheap herbs, he brought countless numbers of them when he was the emperor. As for the weapon, it was only a mystic grade sword, his armory had countless number of mystic grade weapons. ¡°Master¡­ can it be¡­ you¡¯re poor?¡± Fang Wei felt like chopping Qiu Zhen¡¯s head off, how can he ask such a question. It must be known that the items Qiu Zhen wanted are hard to get, and the market price for them are insanely high, how could he, an elder of a school have enough to get all those items. Half of them, he could get, but all, you would have to be from a huge clan or the emperor to get everything on that list. ¡°You, sure are a strange one¡­ how do you expect me to get these? Even you can¡¯t get one item on this list.¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes opened wide, ¡°Master, these things are so cheap! How.. can you be so poor, I say we take this to the headmaster, you need a raise.¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know how you were raised, but whoever raised you must have been shitting gold for you.¡± Qiu Zhen snorted then got up, he couldn¡¯t believe that an elder of a first rate school could be so poor. Qiu Zhen had a sad expression on his face, while a small tear came out his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it anymore master, this disciple won¡¯t ask for anything you have to buy, this disciple didn¡¯t know elders of a first rate school weren¡¯t treated well.¡± Qiu Zhen looked around the room, before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ll just take that sword on the shelf.¡± Before Fang Wei could stop Qiu Zhen, he ran up and grabbed the sword. Boom! When Qiu Zhen grabbed the sword, it¡¯s aura blew him back, knocking him against the wall. Fang Wei was happy, at least this disciple would learn some manners. Inwardly he was laughing his head off, but on the outside he had a stern expression. ¡°Ah, Qiu Zhen you should have let me warn you beforehand, that sword is cursed and it has been in this school for generations.¡± Qiu Zhen got up from the wall and shook his head a few times, the pressure the sword released was immense. ¡°Cursed? How could a sword be cursed?¡± ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been here for generations, and no one has ever been able to get it from that shelf. The only thing we know is the name of it, it¡¯s called Asura Demon Blade.¡± ¡°Asura Demon Blade¡­ strange, I want it!¡± Fang Wei shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯t wield it, and neither could anyone. The only way you could ever wield such a sword is if you have Demon Sword Qi, or a demon yourself.¡± Qiu Zhen looked at Fang Wei and wondered how would he know that. ¡°How would you know such a thing?¡± ¡°Only because seventy years ago I decided to get it appraised, and that person told me without a certain Sword Qi or being a demon no human could wield such a thing. When I heard this I was surprised, never have I heard of Demon Sword Qi before, and I just had to research more about it. I¡¯ve read through countless books in many kingdoms, but never have I found the existence of Demon Sword Qi existing. However I¡¯ve learned of Sword Qi, and Elemental Sword Qi. Sword Qi is when one reaches the level with the sword that it feels as if he can¡¯t live without having one around. When they wield the sword, it¡¯s like they are a completely different person, and their attack power is increased by tenfold. As for Elemental Sword Qi, it¡¯s existence only appeared recently, the power one must have to reach that is beyond Sword Qi. You not only need to have mastered Sword Qi you also need to have high affinity with one of the elements. When you gain the approval of an element, you¡¯ll gain insight into Elemental Sword Qi, but that¡¯s only what this master has heard and read.¡± Qiu Zhen knew about Sword Qi because he has reached that level of mastery in his past life, but Elemental Sword Qi and Demon Sword Qi are new to him. The existence of those two makes him want to hurry and reach one of those levels, if he can have Demon Sword Qi, then he can wield the Asura Demon Blade. Qiu Zhen doesn¡¯t know how to appraise any kind of weapons to determine their rank, but he can tell that this Asura Demon Blade is at least paragon grade if not higher. ¡°Ok master, you were helpful this time, this disciple is off to cultivate that body skill before going to my life and death match.¡± Fang Wei started to meditate again, ¡°Ok¡­ wait..what!?¡± Chapter Thirty Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy! (So late cause power went out -.- damn wind)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Qiu Zhen stopped before exiting the door and turned around to look at Fang Wei. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know master, this disciple is fighting some arrogant bastard in the life and death arena.¡± ¡®Not like you aren¡¯t arrogant yourself¡¯ Fang Wei thought to himself before speaking, ¡°Oh, who is this disciple?¡± ¡°Eh, just some nobody you should worry yourself with, but if you really want to know¡­ it¡¯s Ye Fa.¡± Fang Wei closed his eyes and meditated again, before suddenly opening them. ¡°Ye Fa! You said Ye Fa right¡­?¡± ¡°En¡± Fang Wei started shaking his head, he couldn¡¯t believe that Qiu Zhen had ticked off Ye Fa to an extent that they are having a life and death match. Qiu Zhen is his only disciple and Fang Wei somewhat didn¡¯t want his only disciple to die even if he was a headache. ¡°What made you two have an agreement on a life and death match?¡± Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t hold anything back and told Fang Wei the story of how Ye Chen came to get his cultivation pills and all his belongs to how Ye Fa ended up coming and facing him. Knowing the Qiu Zhen wouldn¡¯t back down and give any face to Ye Fa, Fang Wei felt like a big headache was coming along. Fang Wei knows that Qiu Zhen is at the third Dao realm, but that isn¡¯t good enough to fight Ye Fa who is at the seventh Dao realm. If this match happens, Qiu Zhen would instantly die. Fang Wei got up from his meditative position and floated towards the door, ¡°Let''s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To stop the match, you don¡¯t want to die, do you?¡± Qiu Zhen was momentarily shocked, he didn¡¯t think that Fang Wei cared for him so much he would try to stop the match. He started grinning while looking at Fang Wei, ¡°No need master! This disciple of yours shall clean up his own mess!¡± Fang Wei couldn¡¯t move, his disciple was really looking to die. When he wanted to go stop the duel and save his disciples life, his disciple stopped him, either he had a way out of this on his own, or he really wanted to die. Fang Wei couldn¡¯t decide what to do, he sighed and went back to meditate, he decided to believe in his disciple. ¡°Master I didn¡¯t truly understand you, it seems you do care for me. Let me tell you a secret, Ye Fa is like a blind fish going into a fisher''s net. In a few hours, you watch this disciple shock the whole school.¡± To Fang Wei, it seems his over-confident disciple had the utmost belief that he would win the match no matter what. If he could actually win, then that would be shocking beyond belief, and Qiu Zhen¡¯s position in the school would rise expediently. However, if he lost then he would be just another disciple who thought he was the best, and everyone else was trash. If this would truly be Qiu Zhen¡¯s last moments, Fang Wei decided in his heart that he would see his disciples last fight. After leaving his master''s house, Qiu Zhen hurriedly sprinted back to his room so he could start cultivating ¡®9 Revolving Heaven¡¯, if he could even master the first stage then his strength would increase, making it even easier for him to beat Ye Fa. Qiu Zhen sat down and read through the first few pages of the book, making sure he remembered all the steps to the body skill. ¡®9 Revolving Heaven¡¯ first stage increases your strength by two times the amount it¡¯s at now, but the cultivation method was different than normal. To cultivate this body skill one has to first remove all his limitations set on his body, which sounded easy in theory but was hard to execute. However for Qiu Zhen, to pass such a stage would be simple for him, all he needed was enough qi in his dantian and he could learn any skill. Closing his eyes, Qiu Zhen started meditating getting his body ready to enter into his special state that only the person with the 5 Heavenly Dragon tattoo was able to enter. His mind was at ease, and slowly a transparent image of him appeared within his mind. Qiu Zhen stared at his head, looking for the point which was closed up that kept all his strength from leaking out. The first stage was to remove the limitations, but to do that he needed to unblock whatever kept him from using his full strength. ¡®Two points located.¡¯ Thanks to the special state given to him by the 5 Heavenly Dragon Tattoo, he was able to locate the two points that were located on his head. One point was on his left temple, while the other on the right. The energy given off by both of these points were black, and the other qi energy that was flowing through his body was being blocked by these points making the energy released to be less. Qiu Zhen concentrated all his qi to flow to his left temple, which caused that point to start shaking. Boom! The point broke and the energy released felt like it was pure and thick. Qiu Zhen only broke one point but the energy that started flowing in his body felt as if it doubled in size. Next was his right temple, which he did in the same manner as before and the qi in his body felt even fuller than before. With breaking both the points, his qi which seemed blue now turned somewhat transparent. However, this was just one part of the first stage, Qiu Zhen still needed to complete the other. To unlock his limitations on himself, Qiu Zhen not only needed to increase the flow and richness of his qi energy, he also needed to break his bones that were reborn anew already, and break them again. Every single bone in his body needed to be broken down with his new qi energy, and reborn with the same energy. This would cause his body to be supported by his new qi, while getting rid of the old. Breaking his bones with only qi energy sounded easy, but it was harder to do. One must release a ton of qi to attack their own bone causing it to break, which would cause one pain, and to rebuild the bone on your own was something else. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t have to worry much about it, now that he has broken past his qi limitation, his qi is even fuller than before, so he has enough to break apart and rebuild most of his bones. With the help of the 5 Heavenly Dragon tattoo, the process was easy, but straining. Originally Qiu Zhen thought he could at least do half the bones in his body before the qi in his body ran out, he never thought that the 5 Heavenly Dragon tattoo would use more energy than normal during this process, so he only broke and rebuilt a quarter of his bones. Qiu Zhen opened his eyes, and strangely enough things seemed somewhat different than before. When he glanced at himself he could see every meridian in his body and the amount of qi they were releasing, when he glanced at an object he could see it¡¯s weak point. However, this only lasted when he first opened his eyes, and then everything returned to normal a few minutes after. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. To Qiu Zhen it felt like he was only mediating for a few minutes, but the outside world time was moving much faster. The sun was already setting so now it was time for his final match against Ye Fa, Qiu Zhen grabbed a few DayNight pills and popped them in his mouth restoring some of his lost qi before heading out. On his way over to the arena there were tons of disciples running the same direction as him and talking about the match that was going to happen. Most were wondering who this ¡®Qiu Zhen¡¯ was, but they all knew that he was going to die at the hands of Ye Fa. Qiu Zhen who blended in with them suddenly found himself running next to a young man who seemed around twenty-two, he had short black hair and a grey robe on. He must have noticed that Qiu Zhen glanced at him because he returned the look, showing a cheerful smile. ¡°I guess you¡¯re going to see the match too?¡± Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t think the guy would start a conversation with him, he was taken by surprise. ¡°Yeah, you could say that.¡± The man lightly laughed, ¡°Haha, brother, no need to be so modest, if you go you go, if you dont you dont. We have no need to hide it, we are all looking forward to the match.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Qiu Zhen was being modest, it¡¯s just that he wasn¡¯t going to see the match, he was going to be in it. ¡°Ah, I never caught your name?¡± The man stopped running and stuck out his hand, ¡°Gan Fang, but you can just call me Elder brother Fang.¡± ¡°Eh, Gan is your surname¡­ you wouldn¡¯t happen to be in the Gan clan would you.¡± Gan Fang was slightly started, many knew of the Gan clan, but in Fu Kingdom no one mentioned that name much since it was a clan in a different kingdom. Gan Fang only nodded his head. Qiu Zhen wondered if something was up, it seemed when he mentioned the Gan clan that Gan Fang¡¯s expression changed, but it was only for a moment. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t know if he should mention it again, so he just said they should get a move on. Qiu Zhen wouldn¡¯t disrespectful towards people that he should get acquainted to, when meeting someone who is trying to befriend him naturally he¡¯ll give them face. If one has enemies, naturally they need friends who can help back them up. In their sight was a huge crowd, it seemed as if every inner disciple was surrounding the stage. There were four elders floating in the sky above the stage, and Fang Wei was one of them. Qiu Zhen felt a bit touched, his master cared for him after all. ¡°Oh, that reminds me, I never caught your name.¡± Gan Fang seemed to remember that he was the only one who stated his name. Qiu Zhen grinned, ¡°Elder brother Fang, I think you¡¯ll know who I am soon enough.¡± After saying that Qiu Zhen sped up shooting towards the stage at lightning fast speed, leaving Gan Fang behind. ¡®Such speed!¡¯ Gan Fang thought to himself as he sped up too. Qiu Zhen jumped onto the stage trying to make a dynamic entrance, the crowd all had on cheerful faces and they couldn¡¯t wait for the match to begin. When Qiu Zhen made his entrance the whole crowd of people roared, Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t that tall nor was he how they imagined him. When they probed for his cultivation many of them clicked their teeth, it was only at the first Dao realm. ¡°Fuck! We came here for this!¡± ¡°Seems like it was a waste, only the first Dao realm.¡± ¡°Brother Ye Fa, hurry and chop him into pieces, or torture him slowly either way is fine!¡± Many of disciples in the crowd started yelling, they couldn''t believe that a life and death match between a first Dao realm disciple and a seventh Dao realm disciple would take place. Naturally Ye Fa would win this, and they didn¡¯t feel much pity for Qiu Zhen since he was the one who accepted his fate. Gan Fang on the other hand was slightly surprised, he couldn¡¯t believe the person he was just talking to was also the person who was fighting. ¡°Ah, it seems he¡¯ll die at such a young age.¡± Ye Fa was talking to members of Death Blood before Qiu Zhen appeared, but instantly stopped once he landed on the stage. ¡°Ah, Qiu Zhen I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t run away. Sadly Li Lan isn¡¯t here to save you this time, hopefully you can put on a good show.¡± An old man floated down from the sky, and took out a black piece of paper. ¡°Inner disciple Ye Fa, and Inner disciple Qiu Zhen, you two are both in agreement for this life and death match correct?¡± Ye Fa nodded his head, while he took out his black axe. Qiu Zhen nodded also. ¡°I will need both of you to put your signature and an imprint on this paper before you being, naturally once you do so no one can save you.¡± When the elder spoke, it seemed as if his words were directed at Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen and Ye Fa both wrote their names down on the papper and left a blood imprint on the paper. Once they signed it the old man floated back into the sky and let black paper burned. Once it burned a transparent black barrier formed over the stage, and only two names were written on it. One belonged to Ye Fa, while the other belonged to Qiu Zhen. These two names that were on the barrier meant that only these two people could enter, and only those two. Qiu Zhen took out his sword and took a stance, while Ye Fa coldly snorted at him. ¡°Qiu Zhen, you should have gave up your belongings to Ye Chen the first time he asked. Now i¡¯ll have to stain my hands, and the face i¡¯ll lose for killing you won¡¯t be that great, but will affect me somewhat.¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°The only thing you know how to do is talk isn¡¯t it?¡± When he spoke, it seemed as if his voice could freeze the wind, it sent a shiver down many disciples spine. ¡°Hpmh! Don¡¯t blame me!¡± Ye Fa took off, making countless afterimages heading straight towards Qiu Zhen with his axe raised. ¡°Four Mountain Destruction!¡± Qiu Zhen grinned as his legs pushed off the ground, his sword burst into blue flames while creating many images. ¡°Sky Piercing Dance!¡± Ye Fa¡¯s ¡®Four Mountain Destruction¡¯ made countless ripples in the air almost as if it wanted to break into another dimension. Qiu Zhen¡¯s ¡®Sky Piercing Dance¡¯ flashed towards Ye Fa many times making many sword images, almost as if the sword itself was dancing through the sky. Both of the disciples clashed under the watchful gaze of all the inner disciples. Boom! Chapter Thirty-One Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Qiu Zhen¡¯s ¡®Sky Piercing Dance¡¯ technique clashed with Ye Fa¡¯s ¡®Four Mountain Destruction¡¯ causing a sonic boom. Dust rose, and cracking sounds were heard, the spectators were blinded by the dust and couldn¡¯t see what was happening. Their heart beats were pounding so hard that you could hear it even if you stood six feet away, while they clenched their hands tighter. Just from this clash alone they could feel excitement blazing from within, they didn¡¯t blink, if they did they felt they would miss something important. Even with the sonic boom that was sent from the clash didn¡¯t disrupt them from this fight, nothing could move them. ¡°Did¡­ Ye Fa win?¡± ¡°Shh, it¡¯s not over yet..¡± ¡°Wha? How do you know?¡± ¡°Listen¡­ stupid.¡± When the spectators heard this, everyone shut their mouths and paid even more attention to what was happening on the stage. Clang! Boom! Bang! The slight sounds that their weapons caused when they collided were heard, although it wasn¡¯t as heavy as the initial clash. They audience couldn¡¯t make out anything, all they knew was that the fight was still going on, the only time they would know the outcome is when the dust is gone. However the dust just keeps rising, every time another clash happens even more dust rises. To them, the spectators this just adds more to the excitement, with each clash they all have a different image. The elders who were above the stage could clearly make out what was happening; not because they have a bird''s eye view, but because they could sense the qi ripples in the air. The elders weren¡¯t the only ones, a few disciples in the crowd had different expressions on their faces, clearly they knew what was going on, on the stage. Swosh! Boom! This was the last clash, and the second one the audience has seen. The only reason they seen this was because the force behind this attack blew all the dust away revealing what was happening on stage. Their faces were stunned, something in their heart sunk, and their eyes were wide as if they wanted to leave their sockets. ¡°U-un-believable¡­¡± ¡°Someone hit me a few times, I must be dreaming.¡± ¡°Ouch! You bastard, I didn¡¯t really mean it.¡± ¡°Well at least we know we aren¡¯t dreaming!¡± In their eyes, this was something that only would appear in stories. These stories would then go on to become legends, but in front of their eyes it seemed as if those stories became real. Qiu Zhen¡¯s sword pierced Ye Fa¡¯s neck going straight through, only Ye Fa¡¯s blood leaked down. One of Ye Fa¡¯s hands tried to grab Qiu Zhen¡¯s sword, but it was weak, and used the last of its strength. Holes were pierced all over one of his arms, and the hand that held his black axe dangled at the side, the last life in his eyes started to dim. If you were to look at the last clash from their view, it seemed to happen in a split second. Qiu Zhen¡¯s sword flashed moving at an incredible speed and pierced Ye Fa¡¯s throat, but the force behind it blew away all the dust revealing the scene to the audience. They were shocked, the sword¡¯s speed and the mastery that Qiu Zhen showed was something most of them never achieved. However, they understood and couldn¡¯t believe that this came from someone who was only at the first Dao realm. ¡°Fuck me, I quit!¡± ¡°Damn, does the word logic even exist anymore! Illusion, that has to be it!¡± Gan Fang wiped his eyes, he felt as if he had seen something that could shake the world if others knew about it. Initially he too thought that it would be impossible for a first Dao realm disciple to beat someone six levels ahead of them, but he was proved wrong. Suddenly a grin appeared on his face, ¡®Seems I was right to approach him.¡¯ Fang Wei who was floating in the air felt like vomiting blood, previously he told his disciple that they should withdraw and end the death match. He had no belief in his disciple, but now not only did he surprise him he surprised the whole school, Qiu Zhen¡¯s position in the school would no longer be the same. He wouldn¡¯t just be some inner disciple no one would know about, countless elders would try to curry favor to him and take him as their disciple. Fang Wei had a tear in his eye as he looked up to the heavens, ¡°Thank heavens I found him first.¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. There were three other elders who were stupefied, but shortly after they regained their senses and started grinning. If they could raise Qiu Zhen and increase his cultivation speed what level would he reach. If a disciple who could beat another disciple at the seventh Dao realm while only being at the sixth, this kind of strength would truly shake the world. However, they wouldn¡¯t understand that Qiu Zhen is already at the seventh Dao realm himself and he is only hiding his actually cultivation. If he revealed himself with his cultivation and his age, that would even be more shocking. The members of the Death Blood faction all had cold sweat running down their faces, Ye Fa had fallen to another inner disciple. This inner disciple wasn¡¯t someone who was famous, nor did he have high cultivation, he was merely at the first Dao realm. To them, this was utterly shameful, it was a giant slap in the face. Some of the members couldn¡¯t help but take a quick glance at Ye Che, but hurriedly turned back around. The look on his face made them understand what true fear was, the look in his eyes told them all, this wasn¡¯t the end. Qiu Zhen on stage wasn¡¯t done, even though Ye Fa had died he himself knew that there had to be one or two more people pulling the strings. He needed to send them a message, something that all the disciples would understand. Boom! The blue flames that were on his sword exploded furth, blasting off Ye Fa¡¯s head and turning it into ash. Qiu Zhen had already killed Ye Fa, but he took it one step further by not only beheading him, he burned his head. The crowd as shocked, while some of them muttered ruthless. Li Haun who was also in the crowd with a veil over her face had an ugly expression. She knew that after what she witnessed, she shouldn¡¯t piss of Qiu Zhen. She originally came here to see Qiu Zhen being taught a lesson, but to her surprise it was the other way around. Inside her stomach was turning, she has never seen anyone so ruthless as to blow off the head of another disciple. ¡°What did Li Lan get me into¡­¡± Soon the transparent black barrier disappeared, while many of the Death Blood members rushed it. Qiu Zhen shot a murder glare at them, he couldn¡¯t believe they would actually gang him just to get revenge. ¡°Pitiful¡± Qiu Zhen mumbled to himself. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Killing brother Ye Fa, your death won¡¯t even count for his!¡± ¡°Cut his corpse into ten thousand pieces then burn them!¡± The Death Blood members who rushed the stage were all members who cared deeply for Ye Fa, even if he died then they would try to get revenge. For them, it was like a strong brother of theirs just died by the hands of a ruthless bandit. They couldn¡¯t take it so ten of them rushed the stage, before rushing Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen put his sword back into his ring and his body tensed up. ¡°Fire that reigns over the earth, pierce the sky!¡± His voice made the members who rushed him stop in their place, but Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t move. Under his feet black flames appeared and spread twenty meters around him, going to the Death Blood members who rushed the stage. Boom! Like a quake that would shake the earth to pieces, and black flames that erupted from the ground shot up high to the sky. The members of the Death Blood faction that rushed the stage instantly died, not even their body was left. The black flames soared high, before it dispersed into nothing. ¡°M..monster!¡± Ye Che eyes glowed bright, his teeth were tightly clenched as he took out his weapon. A blue saber appeared in his hands, just the aura that the weapon released was enough to make the other disciples surrounding him disappear. His profound energy shot up, everything he released made countless disciples tremble in fear and excitement. ¡°You¡­ Dare!¡± Ye Chen who was back a few meters from Ye Che was excited. Sure he had to lose his cousin, but now not only does he get to witness Ye Che fight, he also gets to see Qiu Zhen die. ¡®Today you die trash!¡¯ Chapter Thirty-Two Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Qiu Zhen had a calm face, he didn¡¯t fear the pressure that Ye Che was releasing on him, infact he countered with his own. ¡°Of course I dare, in a life and death match who wouldn¡¯t. If his axe chopped off my head no one would be complaining about it, but when it¡¯s the other way around you get angry. Obviously he wasn¡¯t as strong as everyone thought or else he wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± ¡®Ye Fa wasn¡¯t strong¡­ fuck, you are just too strong!¡¯ The crowd of disciples thought, while listening in on the conversation. To them, Ye Fa was a strong existence and for him to be killed by someone six levels beneath him just showed how much stronger someone else can become. Ye Che moved slowly as he walked to the stage, his eyes unwavering. ¡°He was already dead, you have clearly seen that, but yet you blew his head off! This¡­ is disrespectful, how can you not give a dead man any face.¡± When Ye Che opened his mouth to speak he was clearly holding back his anger, in front of all these disciples and elders he couldn¡¯t act too rash. Qiu Zhen coldly snorted, ¡°Hpmh! Let me ask you, isn¡¯t Ye Chen to blame for this? Clearly he ran back to your faction and asked for help, if it wasn¡¯t because of his own cowardice, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. If you want someone to blame kill him, but if you want to fight, i¡¯ll give you a fight.¡± ¡°Fucking Arrogant trash, you dare challenge me to a fight! Do you even know who I am!?¡± ¡°Another pile of dog shit that yaps his mouth off and tries to tell everyone what they can and can''t do?¡± The audience started lightly laughing, Ye Che was getting humiliated in front of them, who wouldn¡¯t laugh. Ye Che¡¯s face reddened, as his body flash dashing straight for Qiu Zhen, ¡°I¡¯ll show you!¡± Boom! Ye Che¡¯s blue saber hit an energy barrier surrounding Qiu Zhen, pushing him back. Ye Che glanced at the elders only to notice that they were floating down. ¡°Disciple Ye Che, give this elder some face and ignore this matter.¡± The elder who spoke was a rather plump fellow, it clearly wasn¡¯t Fang Wei who¡¯s the master of Qiu Zhen. Earlier when Ye Che blew his top this elder told the others he would take care of the problem if it rose any higher. The only reason why he would interview was because Qiu Zhen has the strength to defeat someone six levels ahead of himself, once this was known to the headmaster, he definitely won¡¯t let Qiu Zhen die. Not only that, if he saves Qiu Zhen he might be able to make him his disciple. ¡°Elder Mu, you cannot do this! He clearly killed ten members of my Death Blood faction, this is against the rules, it¡¯s punishable by death!¡± Qiu Zhen laughed, ¡°Punishable by death, I could say the same for you. You were just trying to kill me a moment ago, if you would have succeeded then would you have died? Clearly not, since it seems you hold some status.¡± Ye Che pointed his sword at Qiu Zhen, ¡°Trash, no one is talking to you! Don¡¯t hide behind others back, if you don¡¯t have the ability to defend from yourself then you should go suck on momma¡¯s tits¡± ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t have the ability? You can¡¯t even see how high Mt. Tai is even when it stands right in front of your face. Come, i¡¯ll teach you a few lessons!¡± Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t acting too arrogant, he was sure that he could defeat Ye Che even if it was going to be close. However the elders stood between them two, Qiu Zhen was going to have a different status in the school so he couldn¡¯t die, and Ye Che was a core disciple, he couldn¡¯t die either. In front of the elders Qiu Zhen¡¯s strength in battle was above his own, but he wasn¡¯t ready to face Ye Che yet. ¡°Qiu Zhen, let this matter go for today. As long as a frog waits, the fly will naturally get trapped.¡± This time it was Elder Fang Wei who spoke up, he didn¡¯t want Qiu Zhen to fight Ye Che at this moment. Glaring at Ye Che Qiu Zhen said, ¡°Don¡¯t think this matter ends here.¡± The excitement of the audience exploded, Qiu Zhen who was only at the first Dao realm was sending a threat to Ye Che a core disciple. If this matter didn¡¯t end here today, then next time they meet won¡¯t something even better happen! Qiu Zhen already made them believe that in a few months or years he would be able to step all over Ye Che, but if they fought now who would win? Boundless questions that floated in their mind only caused their excitement to explode even more. Qiu Zhen himself was leaving the stage with his master, going in another direction than the crowd. Where they were headed, everyone could guess it, Fang Wei is taking him to see the headmaster. Once Qiu Zhen meets the headmaster, he¡¯ll probably move out of the inner disciple housing and go into some secret place to cultivate, or even be able to gain special access in the school. Once they thought of this, it made them drool, to be able to get special access within the school was something only available to those thought to be able to shake the cultivation world. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Gan Fang was leaving the crowd going back to his own house, he was an inner disciple but he wasn¡¯t like the rest of them. Naturally some things must be done, and he has some things to prepare also. However the first thing on his list is to send a message to his uncle, he needs to find out everything about Qiu Zhen. The crowd slowly dispersed but they couldn¡¯t stop talking about Qiu Zhen¡¯s battle with Ye Fa, even though they only seen the start and end, it was still exciting. Many people came up with ideas of what was going on while the dust was in the air, but everyone knew that no one would mess with Qiu Zhen again. Qiu Zhen¡¯s fame in the school would sky-rocket after this, and countless disciples would know who he is. Li Haun was slowly walking back to her house, but she was still stunned. It was as if a lightning bolt stuck her down, her face never changed at all, it kept the same expression. The expression that showed how shocked she was, even after the fight ended, her shocked expression never changed. Out of the disciples who were able to sense what was going on even while the dust appeared, she was one of them, and the battle scene¡¯s in her head kept replaying. She just couldn¡¯t believe what happened was real, even when it was a clear as day. Ye Che was the leader of Death Blood faction, but today his faction was humiliated. Not only did one of his high ranking members die, ten more members died in one move. If this happened in the forest behind the school and no one knew about it, he would still be upset but not to this extent. However, this didn¡¯t happen there, and instead happened in the eyes of all the inner disciples. Ye Che¡¯s killing intent didn¡¯t go down, and when he looked at his members his face turned ugly. ¡°You, come here.¡± A Death Blood member who was shorter than the rest and already looked like he was beat up somewhat had a questioning face. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you? So why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡± The other members of the faction made way for this guy, they didn¡¯t want to stop him from receiving whatever was coming. He slowly made his way up to Ye Che, ¡°..Yes?¡± ¡°I need you to find out everything on that fucking trash, and give it to me by tonight.¡± ¡°That''s all?¡± ¡°Ugh, no.¡± Bang! The guy was sent flying after Ye Che punched him in the face. ¡°Much better, now I can rest easy for the day.¡± Ye Che seemed as if he just went through a major change, it seemed as all his anger was just released. To Ye Che, the low ranking members in his faction didn¡¯t mean much to him, he could easily replace them. Ye Che seemed as if he randomly pointed to people in his faction. ¡°You, you and you, keep watch over that trash, I need to know where he goes at all times. If any of you get spotted, then either fight him to death, or cripple yourself, don¡¯t come back to me, or¡­ you know.¡± ¡®Damnit, why me?¡¯ ¡°Yes sir!¡± ¡®Seems I should pay a visit to dad huh?¡¯
You are now entering¡­.Hello...
You are now enter- I don¡¯t have long...
Welcome t- Find the¡­.
¡°....The Hell¡­..?¡± Chapter Thirty-Three Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy! Was busying leveling in ELOA, which meant I didn''t post a chapter however i''ll make it up!
Soaring Dragon Continent, ------ A young man dressed in white robes walked through a building that was heavily guarded. The guards saluted him as he walked past and the maids bowed to him as he continued on his way. It seemed as if he didn¡¯t pay attention to those around him, and his eyes were focused on what was ahead. A middle aged man with rough black hair and a scar over his left eye was seated upon a chair. He has gotten news that he would be getting a visitor today, so he prepared his home to welcome this person. When his eyes landed on the young man who was approaching, this man had a faint smile on his face, he was pleased to see him. By the middle aged man''s side were two men who were around two meters in height, wearing tan robes. Their faces were covered with a cloth, only revealing their eyes. If one were to look at them they wouldn¡¯t feel anything, these two men seemed different. They didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of aura released, and they never moved. One could say they were placed there to be guards, but that cannot be the case. The young man approached the middle aged man who was seated on his chair and kneeled to him. ¡°Father, something has happened.¡± When the middle aged man seen that the young man didn¡¯t seem to bear good news his body turned cold. ¡°Speak Ye Che, what''s going on?¡± Correct, the young man who walked into the building was non other than Ye Che. After Ye Fa¡¯s death and confronting Qiu Zhen, Ye Che decided it was time he had to make a trip to see his father. The place where he is currently is the Ye clan, and Ye Che¡¯s father is the patriarch. Since he is his father''s son, naturally he is given the status of young master, but he knows that he won¡¯t take over the clan. The reason being is that his brothers talent is better than his, the only person who he is better than is his younger sister. Therefore in front of his father, Ye Che has to show respect, but if he went anywhere else in the clan he can do whatever he wants. Who would tell on the son of the patriarch? Ye Che lifted his head and with a calm voice said, ¡°Ye Fa is dead!¡± ¡°Oh? How did he die, and where is the body of his killer?¡± To Ye Che¡¯s father losing one or two members wasn¡¯t a big lose, but he still needs to have the head of anyone who troubles his clan members. If a member of the Ye clan dies, then so does the killer, no matter what. ¡°He was¡­ killed in a life and death match.¡± Ye Che wasn¡¯t going to cut around the bushes, he told his father exactly what happened. ¡°And the killers body?¡± ¡°At the school¡­.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring it back, we need to take proper measures against this type of problem. If one harms the Ye clan members, they will have a fate worse than death!¡± Ye Che knew he shouldn¡¯t tell his father that the person who killed Ye Fa is still living, and he¡¯s living well. However, to lie in front of his father, the patriarch, was not a wise decision to make. ¡°He is still living.¡± Ye Che didn¡¯t hold anything back, he told his father straight up that Ye Fa¡¯s killer was still living. Knowing his father''s temper Ye Che might get hit a few times, but he can take it, however he can¡¯t continue to let Qiu Zhen live. Ye Che¡¯s father raised his eyebrow slightly, ¡°You, came back here bearing news of a clansmen death, but do not bring home to killer¡­ The fuck outta here!¡± Ye Che¡¯s father''s voice was raised, causing the building to slightly tremble. His son who is outstanding, couldn¡¯t even kill one person to get revenge for his clansmen, how could he not be disappointed. ¡°Tell me, is this person some super being? Can he one shot you, does he control what you do?¡± ¡°No!¡± Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Then why the hell isn¡¯t his head sitting in front of me!¡± Ye Che sighed, his father wouldn¡¯t even let him explain the whole situation, but even if he did, it still wasn¡¯t good. ¡°He isn¡¯t stronger than me at all, if me and him were to fight i¡¯m confident I can behead him in one move. However, when I approached, the elders backed him up instead. Sadly I couldn¡¯t do anything, and I fear if ¡®I¡¯ do something then they¡¯ll kill me. Which is why I am tell you instead.¡± The patriarch put his hand on his temple, he felt a headache coming along. A person who was not stronger than his son, but had the protection of the elders couldn¡¯t be such a simple person. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What''s his name, and cultivation?¡± Ye Che had a strong feeling that this question was going to appear soon, and he didn¡¯t want to answer it. If his father knew the person who killed Ye Fa was only at the first Dao realm, what kind of punishment would his father give him? ¡°His name is Qiu Zhen, however I¡¯ve never heard of the surname Qiu before, and before this it seemed that he also ranked first in the entrance exam. He isn¡¯t from any major clan, nor minor clan, when my personel asked around, it seems that he is a rogue cultivator. His cultivation is only at the first Dao re-¡± Boom! Ye Che was sent flying, his father couldn¡¯t take it anymore and had to release something. The news of Ye Fa¡¯s killer was just too saddening to hear, no major clan, or clan at all. Only a lowly rogue cultivator, and when he heard first Dao, he knew what was next so he hit Ye Che with his energy. (AN: Ha, like father like son.) Ye Che flew until he crashed into a stone pillar, blood slightly dripped down his mouth but other than that he seemed fine. His white robes had a little dust on it, but when he got up, he didn¡¯t stumble at all. ¡°Fuck me, you couldn¡¯t even handle a rogue cultivator and one with low cultivation at that! What the hell are you good for then?¡± Ye Che didn¡¯t approach his father instead he stayed in the same spot only looking at him. ¡°As i¡¯ve said, the elders protected him. Since he is able to kill Ye Fa, then his real strength is comparable if not above Ye Fa¡¯s. If he is able to fight and kill someone six levels ahead of his own, it¡¯s no surprise the elders want to protect him.¡± ¡°Then tell me, what should we do? If this brat is as strong as you say, if he connects you and Ye Chen together I fear what will happen to him. You better not let one hair on his head get touched, you hear?¡± Ye Che was slightly shocked, his own father cared for someone else¡¯s child more than himself. Ye Che really didn¡¯t like Ye Chen, but he had to follow orders. Ye Che smiled before saying, ¡°It¡¯s already too late, Ye Chen has lost one whole arm, I fear his cultivation will be slower.¡± The sides of the chair started cracking under the pressure that the patriarch was releasing. ¡°What! Tell me, is it the same brat?¡± Ye Che nodded. Ye Che¡¯s father made a promise for his son to protect his saviors son, but now that he is harmed how can he face him. His only to correct such a thing is for him to kill Qiu Zhen. ¡°However, fear not as long as ¡®we¡¯ do not get involved everything shall turn out ok. In two months all inner disciples are going to participate in the hunt. As long as Qiu Zhen dies then, there should be no problems, as long as we have no connection to his death.¡± Ye Che¡¯s father glanced at the two men next to him. ¡°You heard him, two months, this brat has two more months to live. You better take care of it.¡± After he was done speaking to the two men next to him, the men who seemed like statues a moment ago disappeared. They didn¡¯t release any aura, and many wouldn¡¯t notice them ever approaching, but the speed they left at was truly terrifying. Ye Che¡¯s father shot a glare at Ye Che, ¡°You gave me nothing but bad news, it seems your sister is doing better than you. If only you could be more like your brother.¡± Ye Che snorted coldly, ¡°Hpmh! She would never be able to catch up to me even if she had two lives!¡± ¡°Say that again when you meet her, her cultivation has soared in these few years. She is doing well at the Heaven Shattering Dragon school, however she has no competition anymore. I think it¡¯s time she spread her wings, besides Lu Dong will want to go with her.¡± Chapter Thirty-Four Rate/Review/Comment/Quest Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter one of three, enjoy! (Yes three, one for Monday and one for reaching over 400 followers!)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Qiu Zhen was seated in front of his master listening to him ramble on about what he expects of him with his new status. Fang Wei is glad that his disciple¡¯s future is bright, with such a disciple he feels like he could die at peace. When Qiu Zhen met with the headmaster of the school, the headmaster was surprised to find that Qiu Zhen was so young. Only fourteen years old and at the first dao realm with the strength to beat someone six levels above his own. In all his years he has never seen someone with such strength. The first thing the headmaster did was ask Qiu Zhen if he wanted to be taken as his disciple, but Qiu Zhen declined. Once he declined the other elders in the room felt like he gave up a great offer, but they were also ecstatic because they could make him their disciple now. However Qiu Zhen also declined them, only to tell them that Fang Wei was his master. This gave them great surprise and many of the elders gave envious looks at Fang Wei. It must be known that with Qiu Zhen¡¯s talent, his future is sure to be great. When he reaches the immortal realm his name will be known throughout the heavens, and everyone will want to know who his master is. With Fang Wei as his master, or anyone for that matter, their fame will also climb the scales as well. Not to mention the Sky Serpent School¡¯s fame will soar along with such a disciple. With Qiu Zhen¡¯s strength and talent he¡¯ll make the Sky Serpent school the overlord of the Fu kingdom. This will not only secure their spot as the number one school in the kingdom, it will also let them have access to countless genius¡¯ just waiting to be picked. The headmaster has given Qiu Zhen permission to live in any one of the areas as he chooses, and a pass to the fourth floor of the martial skill building which is only accessible to core disciples. Not only that he has given Qiu Zhen three Dao Elixirs to help his cultivation, and told Qiu Zhen that whatever he needs just ask for it. Elixirs are different from cultivation pills, pills you can make but elixirs are found. When one finds a stream or pool of qi energy that is heavily condensed it is usually a small amount. However if you collect enough over the years, the it¡¯ll become bigger. An elixir is the raw and most purest form of qi there is, but it is very rare. An elixir can increase cultivation three times more than a pill can, therefore it is worth much more. The price for even the lowest of elixirs can amount to millions of gold, and that is only for one, but the headmaster has given him three. In his head, Qiu Zhen was thinking of showing the headmaster all the items he wanted Fang Wei to get for him, but he decided not to do it. He can¡¯t be too shameless. With all this happening Qiu Zhen¡¯s fame within the inner disciples has soared to new heights. All the factions are looking at him, and want to pull him in, while many others have decided it''s best to be friendly with him. Before this Qiu Zhen was hardly known, if he was known it was because few people seen his match with Ye Fa before. However, now that he has killed Ye Fa in front of all the inner disciples, his fame is more than tenfold what it use to be. Ye Fa was ranked in the top hundred, however that spot is now owned by Qiu Zhen. If one wasn¡¯t from the school they wouldn¡¯t believe that a first Dao realm disciple had to strength to be placed in the top hundred. They wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to be placed in the thousands. Now that Qiu Zhen¡¯s name was known, and so was his face he had numerous people coming to look for him. Some of the female disciples slipped him notes, or approached him whenever he appeared. It wasn¡¯t that Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t like all the attention, it was he was attracting too much attention and things were getting annoying. He couldn¡¯t even take a walk out his house without someone coming up to him, and he feared that these people were looking into his background. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. He was correct about that, many of the disciples from major clans and even minor ones started to look into him. However what they found wasn¡¯t what they thought, all the information on Qiu Zhen is highly limited. It¡¯s not that they were forbidden access to that information, it¡¯s just that no one knew about him before he appeared at the school. Therefore many of the clans were highly suspicious and started investigating even more into his background, they must know everything about him. What Qiu Zhen feared the most was this news spreading across all of the kingdoms and making its way to Chang Chi. If Chang Chi knew about Qiu Zhen who knew what would happen to him. If this information made it¡¯s way to other clans, they might give him a choice to marry into their family, but if he declined then he would die. With all of this happening Qiu Zhen decided he should just stay at his master''s place until things dile down. With the Dao Elixirs, Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t make another breakthrough, even if he could absorb all of the qi within it. To go from the one level to the other gets harder and harder as you get higher in your cultivation. If a disciple managed to even go up two levels in a year would be considered good, even with pills. However one thing was certain, Qiu Zhen was not happy at all, in fact he was extremely bored. He knows that peace and quiet is a good thing, however he needs some action, he needs something to stir his excitement. ¡°Master, this disciple wants to know if there is a place I can hunt demon beast?¡± ¡°There is a place, however if you wait a few months you can go there.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I go now?¡± ¡°Because it only opens every three months.¡± ¡®Maybe I should go play with the Death Blood faction, haven¡¯t heard from them in a while.¡¯ Qiu Zhen got up from his meditative position and walked towards the door, opening it an elder appeared. Qiu Zhen bowed to the elder, while Fang Wei stopped meditating and came over. The elder passed Fang Wei a piece of paper, which looked very luxurious. Qiu Zhen was kind of curious so he walked over to Fang Wei and wanted to see the letter for himself. ¡°Master, who¡¯s that letter from?¡± After Fang Wei finished reading the letter it didn¡¯t burn but turned into a golden token, and Fang Wei nodded at the other elder. ¡°Oh, Qiu Zhen it seems we have to change our schedule around some.¡± Qiu Zhen seemed confused, he didn¡¯t understand what his master was talking about. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Fang Wei grinned, ¡°We were invited by Emperor Chang to the first major event in history. It seems he wants to scout out all the gems of the younger generation.¡± Qiu Zhen was stunned, he didn¡¯t think that Chang Chi would send his master a personal invitation. ¡°Master, how do you know the emperor?¡± Seeing that his disciple thought he knew emperor Chang personally, Fang Wei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t know him, this invitation was sent to all the elders and headmasters of all the first rate schools. Seem¡¯s something big is going to happen later this year.¡± ¡°Seem¡¯s like fun, let me know how it goes.¡± Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t interested in going, he didn¡¯t want to look at Chang Chi unless he was going to kill him, so he started walking off. Fang Wei frowned when he noticed that Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t interested, so he grabbed him by his collar. ¡°You have to go too, it¡¯s not just the elders and headmaster. Each one of us gets to choose one or two of our own disciples to participate in the event. Besides, I want to check out the others to see how far you would rank with them.¡± A thought flashed through Qiu Zhen¡¯s mine before he smiled, ¡°Ok, it seems it might be fun.¡± ¡°Look you can be a good disciple, you have until the end of the year to increase your cultivation. If they are gathering all the gems of the young generation, then things might get out of hand so you need to be prepared.¡± Chapter Thirty-Five Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter two of three, enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School After receiving the invitation from the emperor many of the elders were busy helping their disciples cultivate even faster. Those elders who didn¡¯t have any disciples weren¡¯t in a rush to get any, they had till the end of the year to find one, so they could just wait and see who they should get. Fang Wei himself wasn¡¯t in a rush to buy anything for Qiu Zhen to speed up his cultivation and spent his time like he normally does. However Fang Wei has gotten himself another disciple, but only in name. Qiu Zhen told his master that Li Haun should become his disciple if only in name so she could participate, and he agreed to it. Considering she was related to Li Lan in a way, Fang Wei was happy to accept such a person. However when he decided to give her pointers on what martial skills and secret skills she should cultivate in, she refused him. This was a huge blow to him, his pride as a master was shook. Li Haun might be the only person in the world who cultivates to increase her level, but does not cultivate any martial skills. Qiu Zhen wonders why she doesn¡¯t cultivate any skills, and when he asked she said she doesn¡¯t need trash skills. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, it¡¯s true that the skills in the Sky Serpent school aren¡¯t that great, but they are better than most. Seeing that she didn¡¯t cultivate in any of those skills, he wondered if she had martial skills of her own. However whenever Qiu Zhen visits her, she is always meditating and never actually cultivating skills. Thus he decided for himself that she already has learned them, or has none. Qiu Zhen ran out of all his DayNight pills, and demon cores he had so his cultivation speed slowed down. Compared to others however his speed could still be considered insanely fast. Qiu Zhen could absorb all of the qi in the air while others couldn¡¯t, so of course his cultivation speed would be many times more than theirs. With the excitement of his fight with Ye Fa calming down the inner disciples many people stopped visiting and talking to him whenever. There was still many people still doing it, but not as many as before when his fame was rising. During this time besides him visiting Li Haun who was more docile than before, he also had a few visits from Gan Fang. Gan Fang and Qiu Zhen compared notes a few times on cultivation and Qiu Zhen even helped Gan Fang pick out a few martial skills. During their time together, Qiu Zhen felt he made a real pal who he could casually talk to. During these last two months since the invitations arrived Qiu Zhen hasn¡¯t made a breakthrough which isn¡¯t surprising. Going from the seventh Dao realm to the eight would take a normal person many years to accomplish. When Qiu Zhen absorbed all the three elixirs and used the cultivation pills his dantian felt eighty percent full. Compared to him who was going at a slower pace, Li Haun¡¯s own cultivation could be compared to his own. She mediates all day so she is bound to show some results, but the results she showed was insane. Originally when he met her, she was at the fourth Dao realm, but in the two months she has been here is already at the fifth. This speed is shocking because she hasn¡¯t received any cultivation pills from Qiu Zhen, and hasn¡¯t even had any at all. This was bound to change soon, because today all the inner disciples were going to participate in the hunt. Everyone was excited because the hunt would help them increase their cultivation speed. The hunt only happened once every three months at the Sky Serpent school and it garnished all the attention of the inner disciples. In the back of the Sky Serpent school there was a forest that had thick black fog surrounding it and if one entered they would never escape. To make sure none of their disciples every ventured into the forest the Sky Serpent school placed a barrier on the entrance. The only reason the hunt happens every three months is because that is when the black fog vanishes making it easier for them to see. Before the fog was so thick you wouldn¡¯t even be able to see your hand if it was right in front of you, but now you could see a tree twenty meters away. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The hunt was quite easy for most the inner disciples, but it was also very rewarding. The only goal was to go into the forest to hunt down ten demon beast of your cultivation or higher. This wasn¡¯t the rewarding part about it, but the forest also had special herbs that you could collect to increase your cultivation speed. These special herbs could only be found in this forest and no where else. However this wasn¡¯t the only way to increase your cultivation, if you brought back twenty demon cores of your cultivation rank or higher the school would reward you with cultivation pills. The more demon cores your bring back, the better the rewards your will receive. Qiu Zhen walked with Li Haun and Gan Fang to the back of the school where the forest was located. Many of the inner disciples were in pairs because no one wanted to go into the forest and hunt demon beast alone. The number of disciples were as many that appeared when Qiu Zhen fought Ye Fa, but it seemed a bit bigger. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be excited for the hunt to start, because they would spend most of their time looking for the special herbs or killing demon beast. With the arrival of ten elders the disciples felt as if they could hop out of their skin. They knew that the hunt was starting, and it was starting soon. ¡°Quiet down! First I need to explain the rules for the hunt. Usually you go in and hunt a number of demon beast and return later, but this time the headmaster has a task he ask you to fulfill.¡± One of the elders spoke and when the inner disciples heard that the headmaster wanted them to complete a task they got even more motivated. A task given by the headmaster couldn¡¯t be such a simple task, and if they happened to complete it then they would be rewarded heavily. Seeing that the disciples couldn¡¯t contain their excitement the elder had a faint smile. ¡°The task is simple and only one person can achieve it. Many of you are new to the inner disciples and many more of you have never heard the name of this forest before. The name is Black Tortoise forest, you may know the name Black Tortoise, white tiger, azure dragon and the vermillion bird. You might be thinking this forest is connected to the Black Tortoise, and you are correct!¡± ¡°Eighty years ago in this exact forest the legendary Black Tortoise actually came down and left a treasure here. The headmaster has searched for it in secret but has never found it, therefore this year he has decided that the treasure must not be his to have. In such a case we elders also went looking for it but had no luck at finding it, thus now we pass it down to you. Your task is simple if you find the treasure bring it back, if not, do not worry, just complete the hunt.¡± With that being said, the ten elders broke the barrier at the entrance. ¡°You have ten days for this hunt, if you don¡¯t make it back then, pray to the heavens you survive in there.¡± ¡°Watch that treasure will be mines, if any one of you dares get in my way¡­ Hpmh! Pray that doesn¡¯t happen!¡± ¡°Pft, get the fuck outta here! You think such a thing is yours watch, i¡¯ll get it before you!¡± ¡°While you two idiots are thinking about the treasure, you should think about the competition.¡± The two guys looked at eachother before noticing the greed filled eyes of the other inner disciples. It seems that everyone had their eyes on the treasure the Black Tortoise left here. All of the inner disciples ran straight into the Black Tortoise forest full speed. None of them wanted to be the last person to find such a treasure, they all wanted to be fist. However compared to them, Qiu Zhen and his group walked slowly, such a treasure to Qiu Zhen was interesting but it couldn¡¯t be as simple as the headmaster is making it seem. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that brother Qiu Zhen!¡± An angelic voice sounded out making Qiu Zhen turn around. A young female with long blue hair was walking over along with two other men. Qiu Zhen knew her, she wasn¡¯t some stranger he never met before. ¡°Hu Jun, long time no see.¡±
Well someone is back....... Chapter Thirty-Six Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Last Chapter of the day, enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise forest The blue haired female who could be considered a beauty was someone who Qiu Zhen thought he would never see again. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to see her, more like he didn¡¯t believe she would become an inner disciple while he was one. It¡¯s not that Qiu Zhen liked her or anything, it¡¯s more like she seemed easy to be around. Qiu Zhen smiled, he hadn¡¯t seen any of the disciples he''s dueled become inner disciples, but now he has found one. ¡°Siser Hu Jun, I didn¡¯t expect you to become an inner disciple so soon.¡± Hu Jun giggled, ¡°Please brother Qiu Zhen, everyone in the top ten became inner disciples two months after you did. But for you to go from the peak of the ninth qi realm to the first Dao realm, that is something unexpected.¡± ¡°Flattering, but you yourself are now at the second Dao realm, this was unexpected. Come, join our group, it¡¯ll be easier.¡± Qiu Zhen invited Hu Jun because it would be easier killing the demon beast in the forest, but also because he didn¡¯t want her to have a hard time. When he fought her she didn¡¯t seem to arrogant like the others he faced, instead she treated him with respect on their first encounter. Therefore he¡¯ll help repay her by letting her join his group, with more people it might be a little more exciting. Hu Jun glanced over Qiu Zhen¡¯s shoulder to find two people standing behind him. One was obviously female, but Hu Jun couldn¡¯t make out her features because she was wearing a veil. However she could see that the girl''s body proportions was better than her own which made her slightly frown. The male next to her was a handsome, his short black hair complimented his skin tone perfectly. After looking the two over Hu Jun couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat bitter inside, the male who was standing next to the girl had a cultivation she couldn¡¯t even sense, while the girl was at the fifth Dao realm. Hu Jun couldn¡¯t compare to them and if she joined she would only bring them down. However she wondered how Qiu Zhen knew such strong people while he himself was only at the first Dao realm. Seeing that Hu Jun didn¡¯t agree to joining them Qiu Zhen felt a little sad, he would have liked to gain information on what was happening with the outer disciples. ¡°Sister Hu Jun, before you say anything like me introduce you.¡± ¡°This guy here, is brother Gan Fang, while that girl is named Li Haun.¡± Gan Fang introduced himself, ¡°Greetings sister Hu Jun, anyone of brother Qiu Zhen¡¯s friends is one of mines.¡± Gan Fang didn¡¯t have that air around him that the other inner disciples had, he seemed more disciplined. Gan Fang didn¡¯t know how Qiu Zhen knew such a beauty, but he didn¡¯t ask either. Under her veil you couldn¡¯t make out what kind of expression Li Haun had, but she didn¡¯t introduce herself. This girl truly thought she was above everyone else, and seeing that Hu Jun wasn¡¯t as pretty as her nor had a high cultivation Li Haun didn¡¯t deal with her. The two males behind Hu Jun almost had drool coming out of their mouths, Li Hauns body was something they dreamt about and with her wearing a veil it made her seem even more enchanting. They both stepped forward, ¡°Sister Hu Jun, lets join them!¡± Qiu Zhen shot a look at both of the males, in his eyes was killing intent. He didn¡¯t invite them to join his group, he only invited Hu Jun. ¡°Did I invite you? I¡¯m pretty sure I was only inviting sister Hu Jun to join.¡± The two males were greatly shook, they thought that Qiu Zhen was inviting their whole group to join not just her. However they didn¡¯t say anything because they knew who he was and they didn¡¯t have the strength to fight against him. ¡°Come on sister Hu Jun, it seems like we aren¡¯t wanted here.¡± Hu Jun was thinking it over, but she decided that she would follow those two men. One of the reasons being she didn¡¯t want to hold Qiu Zhen¡¯s group back and the other she promised them that she would go on the hunt with them. ¡°Sorry brother Qiu Zhen, maybe next time?¡± ¡°Sure! Since you¡¯ve become an inner disciple we should exchange tips and pointers some time.¡± The two males behind Hu Jun grinned, it seems that Qiu Zhen is being too hasty. They have known many males that tried to court Hu Jun but have failed, even they have failed to do so. Hu Jun declined every male inner disciples who harbored any lewd intentions towards her. They knew in their hearts that Qiu Zhen would be rejected flat out, and wanted to see the look on his face. ¡°Ok!¡± Hu Jun said it without even hesitating. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Both males froze as if they were turning into stone, they didn¡¯t even blink. Hu Jun said yes to someone, and it was a male at that. They couldn¡¯t believe it, they¡¯ve been trying to court her since she first arrived but this guy in front of them got her to say ok without even trying. Their hearts sunk it felt as if the ship they were trying to board was taking off without them at lightspeed. Behind Qiu Zhen Gan Fang was also slightly stunned, he didn¡¯t think that Qiu Zhen would invite Hu Jun to exchange tips with him. He didn¡¯t even think Qiu Zhen liked any of the females at school because whenever he brought them up Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t even bat an eye. ¡®It seems he has hope yet!¡¯ These people were thinking in the wrong direction, Qiu Zhen was only being friendly towards Hu Jun. He had no desire to court her at all, he only wanted to exchange tips and pointers with her and learn some information. If they knew this they would probably drop dead. The two groups parted ways both heading a different direction into the forest. In the forest there was numerous demon beast just waiting to be hunted, but they also waited to hunt others. Almost all of the demon beast in the Black Tortoise forest had the cultivation at the Dao realm, while there was some that was higher. While it''s true that the Sky Serpent school opens the forest to its students every three months, the forest has a total of five different entrances. The other four are opened all the time and anyone can enter, most of the people who enter come to hunt demon beast for missions. However they can only enter every three months or else they might never return, because the fog is just too thick for them to see through and the demon beast in the forest won¡¯t be blinded by the fog. This makes them easy targets, so no one goes into the forest while it is thick with the black fog. They have been walking for only thirty minutes but have yet to find a single demon beast, Qiu Zhen¡¯s mood was turning bad. ¡°Damnit, did all these disciples kill all the beast or what!¡± Li Haun pouted her lips, ¡°Well if you didn¡¯t talk to that girl we would have advanced and met some already!¡± ¡°Like that''s the reason, hardly five minutes passed when we talked.¡± ¡°Haha, brother Qiu Zhen and sister Li Haun we are only in the outer region. In the outer region you would have to be considered lucky to meet even one demon beast, we¡¯ll only encounter them once we enter the middle. However we must be careful not to advance into the core of the forest, if we do we¡¯ll die!¡± Gan Fang has participated in the hunt numerous of times so you can call him an expert. He knows when they¡¯ll start to encounter demon beast and the best locations to find them at also. Usually he participates in this event alone, but he just had to join in on the fun with Qiu Zhen. ¡°Fine then, brother Gan Fang you lead us.¡± As such, their group followed Gan Fang who led them all over the forest. Under his lead they found six demon beast and killed each one of them obtaining their demon core. This number is only four away from the ten one needs to pass the hunt, however for them they still need twenty-four more. In total they need thirty, ten demon cores for each person, not to mention Gan Fang needs demon cores for his level. Gan Fang had the cultivation at the peak of the Dao realm, thus for them to encounter beast at this level they would have to go until they reached the edge of the middle. It was highly dangerous at that location and all of the demon beast could murder a cultivator just by sneezing on them if they weren¡¯t careful. Gan Fang pointed towards a demon beast that was speeding through the forest. ¡°Look, there''s a blue furred fox, it¡¯s cultivation is at the third Dao realm.¡± Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t wait at all, once he spotted the demon beast he shot out full speed ahead. His speed was insanely fast, but the fox was agile and moved faster than him, it seemed to sense his presence. Gan Fang and Li Haun also ran in the same direction, but Gan Fang had a cold sweat appearing on his forehead. ¡®Maybe I should have warned him beforehand.¡¯ Finally the blue furred fox was trapped its back against the wall, literally. Qiu Zhen dashed towards the beast ready to kill it so he can go back hunting. Swosh! Boom! Qiu Zhen¡¯s figure flashed and he beheaded the beast. However no blood appeared, instead his hand went straight through with ease as if it was an illusion. Exactly, it was just that! Swosh! Swosh! Swosh! Five blue blurs came out of the surrounding forest encircling Qiu Zhen. Each one of their cultivation wasn¡¯t at the third Dao realm, but instead the fifth! These blue furred foxes had to ability to create illusions that would trap their prey, and who they captured was Qiu Zhen. Chapter Thirty-Seven Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy! (passed 60k words!)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise Forest In each kingdom the number of demon beast and their races are numerous, so for any cultivator to know the ability of all of them was truly impossible. Every few years a new species will be born and the ability will differ from the rest. On the Soaring Dragon continent, there are billions of humans, but the number of demon beast are just as many. These five blue furred foxes hunted in packs and used an illusion to lead their prey into a trap before they ganged it. Even if the beast sensed that Qiu Zhen was only at the first Dao realm they would still gang him, just to make sure they¡¯ll come out alive. If this was a normal person, five fifth dao realm beast appearing would cause one to run. Not only does the beast have the strength of the sixth Dao realm, but fighting multiple beast of the same level would just be asking for death. However in the eyes of Qiu Zhen the number meant nothing to him, a few years ago he was just fighting a pack of wolves, so the number of foxes are lacking in comparison. ¡°This is the best you could come up with? Only five of you? Pitful.¡± It is hard to say if the beast understood what Qiu Zhen was saying, but the looked at him in a confused manner. Usually if they used this method on another beast that beast would end up crying for it¡¯s life to be spared, but the person in front of them didn¡¯t even look scared. In fact, he seemed excited as if he just found something to test his strength on, this scared the foxes a little. However being demon beast they had some knowledge, it was five against one, the winner to them was obvious. The five beast charged at Qiu Zhen, but Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t wait for them, he dashed forward himself. His strength is at the seventh Dao realm, for him to kill a beast at the fifth Dao realm is completely child''s play. Fighting five beast would be hard if this was another person, but this wasn¡¯t, it was Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen moved quick, one fox jumped at him aiming for his neck while two others tried to flank him. Qiu Zhen ducked the fox coming from the front but he also struck the two coming at his sides. As for his weapon, he doesn¡¯t need it for a beast of this level. He infused his hand with qi to make it make it sharper and sturdier, while he grabbed the two foxes coming from his side by the mouth. His grip tightened on their muzzle and he slammed them against the ground. Boom! Their faces bled while the ground beneath them dented in, however Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t done yet. His hands burst forth with flames that scorched the two foxes to death. The other two foxes took this chance to attack him from behind while he was focused on the two on the ground. ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen, behind you!¡± Swish! ¡°Collapsing Thunder!¡± Gan Fang¡¯s figure flashed over Qiu Zhen¡¯s body while his fist hit against the two demon beast attacking from behind. His fist was covered in blue light, but when it struck against the demon beast it caused them collapse as if they were falling from the sky. The electricity contained in his fist caused them to become paralyzed while the impact from the ground killed them. Boom! Qiu Zhen turned around to Gan Fang. ¡°I didn¡¯t need the help.¡± ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen how could you say that, if I didn¡¯t help you who knows what would have happened.¡± ¡°They would have died.¡± ¡°....anyways, it¡¯s good that you are alright you ran off before you let me explain to you what their ability was. However I never would have thought that you would surprise me yet again and hold your own against the five of them.¡± Li Haun who just caught up looked at the surrounding, there was four dead demon beast and holes in the ground. If she didn¡¯t know the strength of the person who caused this she would have been stumped, but she wasn¡¯t even fazed. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. During the time she traveled with Qiu Zhen and Gan Fang in the forest she has yet to fight any demon beast. Gan Fang kills them when he can but it¡¯s usually Qiu Zhen who attacks them first. Qiu Zhen started to extract the demon cores from the demon beast, each core was light blue and round. With this the number of demon beast they have killed reached the quota for one of them to pass the hunt, now they just needed twenty more. Qiu Zhen took all four of the demon cores and put them in his ring, ¡°With this, I can take a break.¡± Gan Fang was shocked, ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen what do you mean?¡± ¡°Huh? I reached the quota for the hunt, why should I continue hunting when I don¡¯t have to. Don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll tag along though. If a strong beast appears then we¡¯ll see if it can push me to my limits.¡± Gan Fang didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, Qiu Zhen reached his quota so there was no need for him to continue hunting. Sure Gan Fang helped Qiu Zhen kill a few demon beast, but Qiu Zhen never asked for his help but he did it on his own. Gan Fang was at the peak of the Dao realm, and to him Qiu Zhen was only at the first, if Qiu Zhen fought against a beast at the peak then he would die. ¡°So be it, we¡¯ll each kill our own.¡± Li Haun who was silent this whole time didn¡¯t know what to say, inside she was cursing to the top of her lungs, but on the outside she appeared calm. ¡®Damnit! This fucking bastard doesn¡¯t even want to continue to kill, why is he even here then!¡± ¡°Sister Li, I suggest you start hunting your beast next.¡± Gan Fang had spoken, he would be the last to obtain the cores he needed because they had to venture further inside. Li Haun slightly nodded her head. ¡°Ah, speaking of demon beast, what do you think that Black Tortoise left?¡± Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t motivated to look for some treasure, to him the Black Tortoise would never leave something in this forest. If it really did then this forest would be filled with cultivators from all over searching for it, and since even the headmaster of the school had yet to find it, it must be a joke. ¡°Eh, why are you worrying about that?¡± Gan Fang was glad Qiu Zhen asked because he has been thinking about it since they entered into the forest. ¡°Naturally I would, who wouldn¡¯t! The legendary Black Tortoise left a treasure for us to find and you aren¡¯t excited, are you even human! Tell me Qiu Zhen what do you think it is?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care, you should stop talking and start moving, it¡¯ll be evening soon.¡± ¡°Come on, what if it¡¯s a secret skill, or a weapon, how about some armor! Maybe it¡¯s something else even grander than those, how can you not be excited about it!?¡± Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t think that Gan Fang was actually interested in the treasure that the Black Tortoise left behind. If it really did leave something behind then naturally it might have been found already, or it never existed. Qiu Zhen chose the latter, he would naturally believe that the treasure that his headmaster sought after was only something that appeared in his dreams. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think we are going to search for it. If we find it, we find it, if it exists that is. No-¡± Booooom!! ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Holy shit! You just had to do it didn¡¯t you!!!¡± A loud crashing sound made Qiu Zhen stop talking, while his group heard Screaming and males voices that echoed in the forest. The voices were so loud that it actually made it¡¯s way to Qiu Zhen¡¯s groups ears. However if this was a mortal, they naturally wouldn¡¯t have the hearing ability to hear the screaming and males voices, but they would hear the loud crash. ¡°Wonder what¡¯s going on over there?¡±
Wonder where did the fifth fox go lol Chapter Thirty-Eight Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy! Lots of you guys think it''ll be a secret skill, while a few think it''s in the headmaster head. Anyways, i''ll probably give you guys 3-5 chapters after Thanksgiving. Speaking of chapters, we are like halfway through this arc so should end around chapter 50-60ish.
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise Forest Gan Fang glanced into the distance, ¡°Wonder what¡¯s going on over there?¡± Qiu Zhen shrugged his shoulders, to him some inner disciples more than likely met a demon beast that they couldn¡¯t beat. If Gan Fang wanted to go over there and check it out, he would be going by himself. You would have to be stupid to extremely nice in order to go over there and help them out. When Qiu Zhen thought about Gan Fang¡¯s characteristics, he suddenly frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gan Fang eagerly said. Both Qiu Zhen and Li Haun just stared at him, without uttering a word. Gan Fang slightly frowned, he couldn¡¯t believe that both of these two didn¡¯t feel like helping the fellow disciples. Gan Fang believes that if you have the strength to help those in need, then you should stand up and help. However you shall never help those who have wronged you, or deserve their punishment. ¡°You¡­ guys don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°No. Why should we help them?¡± Gan Fang sighed, ¡°Qiu Zhen how can you think that way? Wouldn¡¯t you want someone to help you if you were them?¡± ¡°No. Because i¡¯m not stupid enough to get caught.¡± ¡°Li Haun help me out here¡­¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Fine, i¡¯ll be back.¡± Gan Fang¡¯s figure disappeared heading straight towards the screaming, he really wanted to know what was going on. Was he worried about the other inner disciple, or was he aiming to find out exactly what happened. Li Huan pouted her lips, ¡°He¡¯s looking to get killed, like he can fight a middle stage Mystic realm demon beast.¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s eye¡¯s widened, he couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. Li Haun could sense the cultivation of a demon beast from where they were standing, but she could also sense how strong it was. Usually no one would be able to figure out the cultivation of another if their cultivation was four levels above their own, however she was able to. ¡°What! How ca¡­ no, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Eh, you want to go there too¡­?¡± Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t answer her, he grabbed her by the collar and dashed towards where Gan Fang left. ¡®A middle stage Mystic realm demon beast! Such luck!¡¯ ------------ Gan Fang was speeding through the forest as fast as he could, however as he ran through some other demon beast followed him. He didn¡¯t stop to take care of them, instead he continued forward. The demon beast that followed him were of lower cultivation than him, so he wasn¡¯t even bothered by them. It took the time for a incense to burn for him to arrive at the location of the screams. In front of his eye¡¯s was a group of inner disciples, each one was running a different direction. Five bodies were lying on the ground, they were dead. A giant ape that stood four meters tall, with pitch black hair and white eyes was beating his chest. The ape had a long wound running down it¡¯s right arm, but that didn¡¯t stop the power it held. ¡°Demon Ape King!¡± Gan Fang¡¯s body tensed up, this was a beast whose cultivation surpassed his own. He couldn¡¯t help himself let alone the other disciples, if this beast touched him his body would be utterly destroyed. ¡°Fuck! I told you it wasn¡¯t worth it, but you just had to do it!¡± ¡°Yeah, blame me! You wanted that treasure too!¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°If I did I wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to wake that damn thing up!¡± Two male disciples were arguing in this situation, however unlike the rest of the inner disciples these two took out their weapons. They released all the profound energy they had, and their killing intent shot up. ¡°Hmph! Damn ape should learn your place!¡± He had a light blue long sword in his hands while he dashed at the ape and attacked. ¡°Four Devil Slash!¡± He first attacked the ape on it¡¯s leg, then his figure flashed he attacked the apes arm this time. In total he attacked the ape four times, with each strike being more powerful than the last. However, it was useless, they didn¡¯t even scratch the ape. ¡°Haha, is this all you¡¯re capable of! Let this daddy handle it!¡± Wielding a black spear in his hands, the man put all his qi inside of it. ¡°First God Eruption!¡± Pew! The black spear was surrounded in pure white qi, while it shot out of his hands in less than one breath. The black spear landed on the ape¡¯s chest. Ding! Like a needle trying to pierce through steel, it bounced off. The Demon Ape King roared, while stomping its feet. The two disciples who were trying to fight the beast a moment ago, felt like fleeing. However it was too late, the ape king stomped its feet onto the ground causing it to crack in the direction of those two. They tried to dodge, but suddenly flames erupted out of the cracks. Booom! ¡°Even those two couldn¡¯t do anything against it, run!¡± Gan Fang knew that those two would die, fighting a beast that had a cultivation at the Mystical realm while those two were only at the eight Dao realm was like fighting a tiger while you¡¯re only a baby. The fleeing disciples weren¡¯t fast enough to escape the Demon Ape King, it grabbed a tree straight out of the ground and threw it at them. Out of the corner of his eye, Gan Fang realized that there was someone he just met. She was in the same group as the others, and if he did nothing she would die. ¡®Qiu Zhen seems to care about her... ¡® The female who he had seen was none other than Hu Jun, the female disciple he met earlier. Knowing that she had some connection to Qiu Zhen, Gan Fang felt like saving her from all of this, but it would put him in danger as well. ---------- Qiu Zhen just arrived with Li Haun, however there were tons of bodies around. Footprints that were 2 meters wide could be seen, and the stench of blood was strong. When he arrived, the ape king was doing battle with two people, however he could only make out one. Boom! Bang! Ding! ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen!¡± Qiu Zhen turned his attention towards the person that called his name, it just so happened to be Hu Jun. Her clothes had holes in it revealing her skin, while her hear was all over the place. He didn¡¯t pay her too much attention before turning his attention back towards the fight. ¡°Who is that fighting with Gan Fang?¡± Hu Jun felt a little sting in her heart, Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t even ask if she was alright but instead put his attention on the fight. It seemed he cared for Gan Fang more than he did her, however she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°That¡¯s brother Gin Ja. He just so happened to arrive the same time as Gan Fang.¡± Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who provoked that beast?¡± ¡°Ah, two arrogant disciples, they are dead now. They were arguing over the treasure that was behind the Demon Ape King, saying that the Black Tortoise left it there for them to find. Seeing that the Ape King was wounded, they thought they could handle it, but ended up dying in one hit.¡± Qiu Zhen looked behind the Demon Ape King¡¯s back, indeed there was something shining on the ground. However he believed it definitely wasn¡¯t a treasure, it was probably some kind of glass that showed the reflection of the sun. ¡°We should go get an elder, there''s no way they can fight that Demon Ape King together.¡± ¡°Maybe, not with two, but maybe with three!¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s dashed towards the fight with the Ape King. Li Haun who was silent all this time finally spoke, ¡°Hpmh! Now he¡¯s going to die.¡± Chapter Thirty-Nine Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy! (Might or might not be chapter tomorrow since the holiday. However I do feel energized because Turtle picked up LMS so i''m having a daily dose of that :D so I might release another chapter later!)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise Forest Bang! Bang! Bang! Three figures flashed at high speed attacking the Demon Ape King. Each strike was focused on four points, and every time they hit that point the wound got slightly deeper, However after fighting for so long they were drained of their strength. The Demon Ape King had the strength to destroy them in one strike, however that only applied if it caught them. The three figures were too fast for it, they were like flies going around and around. ¡°Damnit, I can¡¯t keep this up!¡± ¡°Agreed, all the other disciples disappeared we should do the same.¡± Both Gan Fang and Gin Ja agreed that they couldn¡¯t continue fighting the Demon Ape King. They inflicted some damage on the beast, but to the beast itself it couldn¡¯t even be called a flesh wound. If they continued on like this it was only a matter of time before all the qi in their body ran out, and when that happened their speed would decrease exponentially. Qiu Zhen who joined the fight late was like a steel of blade, that had its edges sharpened to the max. He attacked every point available to him, all the Demon Ape King¡¯s weak points were exposed. Gin Ja and Gan Fang couldn¡¯t even pierce the skin of the Ape King by themselves, and Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t either. With all three of their strengths, this demon beast only had four wounds on it¡¯s body, but you can hardly call three of them wounds. The first one was the wound that was already on it¡¯s right arm, while the other three were on it¡¯s chest and back. The ones on his chest and back only drew blood, but still, it¡¯s a wound. The Demon Ape King swung it¡¯s huge hand towards Gan Fang, but Gan Fang was too fast for it, only hitting his afterimage. ¡°Now!¡± Gin Ja who seemed to understand took this chance and with his one meter sword pierced the Demon Ape King¡¯s eye. ¡°Die!!¡± Boom! Qiu Zhen and Gan Fang both landed a few meters away from the beast, hopefully it would retreat after losing one of it¡¯s eyes. Shortly after the span of a few breaths, Gin Ja also landed a few meters away, with a grin on his face. He was proud, he¡¯s the one that did the most damage to the beast, and hopefully everyone around understood that. It¡¯s understandable that he would be proud, he was also at the peak of the Dao realm but for one to harm a cultivator let alone a demon beast at the mystical realm was a dream. However, this dream has been achieved by him, his ego would surely rise to the max once they escaped. The Demon Ape King covered it¡¯s left eye that Gin Ja had stabbed while it¡¯s right eye was focused on him. A smile, that¡¯s right, the beast was smiling at Gin Ja. It removed it¡¯s hand from it¡¯s left eye and revealed Gin Ja¡¯s sword that was stuck between it¡¯s eyelids. This beast had Gin Ja fooled, it was never hurt at all, it only made them think it was. ¡°This is bad, really bad! Retreat!¡± ¡°Retreat?¡± The Demon Ape King looked at Gan Fang like he was stupid, he a supreme beast would let them retreat? No, he had to maintain his status as one of the strongest beings in the forest, he couldn¡¯t let them escape. It¡¯s white eye¡¯s turned dark red, while the muscles on it¡¯s arms seemed like they increased in mass. The three males disappeared, they had the upper hand on speed, as long as they could escape this area they were sure that the Demon Ape King would never touch them. No looking back, no returning to this area, to them this area was now a dangerous zone. A treasure left behind by the Black Tortoise, you would have to be a complete idiot to think it would be unguarded. If the object that was shining on the ground behind the Demon Ape King truly was the treasure then they had no way to get it, it just meant that the treasure was never theirs to get. ¡°RRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAARRRR!!!!!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Booom! The Demon Ape King roared, opened it¡¯s mouth letting out a ferocious war cry while beating on it¡¯s chest. The ultimate move that every king should have, a war cry. Each time it beat it¡¯s chest it was louder than the one before, the roar it released could be heard throughout the forest. This beast was not letting them escape! The war cry contained demonic energy, it was heavy and it felt as if it would crush hundreds of men. No matter how fast they fled, all three of them dropped to the ground. The war cry was not used to increase the moral of it¡¯s allies, nor call out in pain, but instead, used to inflict fear. This war cry that was produced by a demon beast at the Mystical Realm, could cause those below it to tremble with fear and wish they died already. No matter how much they tried to move, their body didn¡¯t listen to them, even when they put all their strength into their legs. The three males struggled to get up so much that they started to cough up blood. Their minds didn¡¯t want to give up, but the fear put into their bodies outweighed what their mind wanted a hundred times as much. ¡°FFFFUCk!¡± ¡°Move god damnit!¡± In the distance you could see the two females also on their knees, their pose was as if they were bowing to a king. A mighty king whose strength was so high that even the heavens wouldn¡¯t let you gaze upon him. They should not have provoked such a beast, or rather they shouldn¡¯t have been guided by their greed. They were only bystanders, they decided to help their fellow disciples only for them to be the ones who ended up being crushed. Those who have fled didn¡¯t even look back at them, the only thing they cared about was themselves. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Foolish, that¡¯s the only word to describe them. They were foolish enough to think that they could match this beast, they were foolish enough to think they could escape. This beast whose a king in this domain would never let them escape. The Demon Ape King stopped its war cry and with a devilish grin approached Gin Ja. Why Gin Ja, it might be because he thought he could actually injure such a beast. Maybe it was because Gin Ja seemed like the strongest one, or maybe it wanted to play a game with him. Crack! ¡°AAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!¡± In the Demon Ape King¡¯s clutches Gin Ja¡¯s bones started to crack, while blood was oozing out of his ears. His body fit perfectly in the hands of the beast, the perfect size to be crushed. The pressure on their bodies started to lift, while they breathed a sigh of relief. Gan Fang and Qiu Zhen looked at the Demon Ape King playing with Gin Ja in it¡¯s hand. This scene was something that would be engraved in their minds forever, Gin Ja¡¯s arm was being torn off. However, only piece by piece, it seemed like the Demon Ape King wanted Gin Ja to understand what pain was. ¡°Now!¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s body flashed, he wasn¡¯t staying around, fight a beast who could easily kill him with it¡¯s breath. He thinks not, however he won¡¯t run either. If this Demon Ape King want¡¯s to play so badly, he¡¯ll give it something to play with. ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen are you stupid!¡± Gan Fang called out to him, he understood that there was no way to save Gin Ja, however there was also no need to run deeper into the forest. Thats right, the direction Qiu Zhen was running was deeper into the forest, however in order to do that he needed to go straight past the Demon Ape King. It seemed as if his speed increased twice fold, he wasn¡¯t going to die. He couldn¡¯t die, not before he had his revenge, not before Chang Chi paid. He had one chance, only one chance to kill this beast, and if he missed then it would be he who died. -------- Li Haun and Hu Jun started breathing heavily, under the war cry that was released by the Demon Ape King they couldn''t do anything. Beads of sweat rolled down their forehead while they both glanced at each other. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, it¡¯s foolish to stick around under such circumstances.¡± Li Haun had spoken, and her words seemed to make Hu Jun angry. However you couldn¡¯t deny what she said, it was indeed foolish to stick around. If that beast could use that war cry again, and it came after them, they would die instantly. If they didn¡¯t leave now then they would never leave. ¡°You can¡¯t leave! Gan Fang and Qiu Zhen are still over there!¡± Li Haun looked at Gan Fang who was fleeing towards them. ¡°Look, he has the right mindset unlike you. You stay here, and be tortured to death like that guy.¡± Hu Jun couldn¡¯t even look at the scene with Gin Ja, each piece of his body was being torn off slowly and it seemed that the Demon Ape King was having the time of his life. However she couldn¡¯t just leave her fellow disciple to die, if he did die, he needed a proper burial. ¡°You¡¯ll just leave Qiu Zhen like that?¡± Li Haun turned her body, ¡°Hpmh, such a boy hangs on to a foolish hope. While he runs deeper into the forest, i¡¯ll go to the outer part. Besides, that boy isn¡¯t anything to me.¡± Hu Jun¡¯s face turned red, she felt like punching Li Haun straight in her mouth, but she knew that Li Haun was way stronger than her. ¡°Shameless, you¡¯ll leave someone just like that!¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, if not then he wasn¡¯t worth much to begin with. Anyways, you have a choice to make, i¡¯m pretty sure that that demon beast will get tired of Gin Ja and look for the others. When it spots you still here, well¡­ you can guess what will happen.¡± Li Haun body disappeared, she left, just like that. However you should not deny anything she said, it was stupid to stay here the only thing they could do was leave. Getting a teacher for help, was out of the question since if they helped then they would fail the hunt. The only thing they could do was run and go in another direction to hunt. Gan Fang came just as Li Haun disappeared, but he couldn¡¯t help but laugh coldly. ¡°Sister Hu Jun, we better leave or else I fear what might happen next.¡± Unlike Li Haun who continued to speak, Gan Fang just left after leaving his message. He knew the longer he stayed the easier it was for the Demon Ape king to come after them. Hu Jun gritted her teeth, she felt sad for Gin Ja but she also cared about her own life. ¡®Please return safe¡¯ Her figure flashed as she went in the same direction as Gan Fang and Li Haun. ------- The Demon Ape King looked around, but it found no one in sight. It was having so much fun playing with Gin Ja that it forgot about the others who was with him. In his hand was Gin Ja with no arms or legs, the Demon Ape King bellowed while it threw Gin Ja into the distance. ¡°RRRRRRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOARRR!¡± ¡®Fucking Human trash, you think you will escape!¡¯ The Demon Ape King mumbled to itself. Luckily no one was around, or else they would die on the spot. A demon beast who could speak in human tongue was not a beast even a Paragon could handle. In the tales they said that once a demon beast reached a certain level in cultivation they could speak, but out of the countless demon beast that were in the Mystical realm none could. Not even Paragon level beast spoke, so how could this Demon Ape King do it. Chapter Forty Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter one of xxx, enjoy! Have to release this early so I can get you guys started! You''ll get 3-5 chapters today, so be ready. Proofread by: NasVersix
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise Forest Qiu Zhen ran deeper into the forest, he was headed towards the core. If he couldn¡¯t kill the Demon Ape King then he would get something that will. As long as both of the beasts fight, naturally they will injure each other and that¡¯s when he¡¯ll strike. For this plan to work, Qiu Zhen needed to be bait himself, and he needed a Mystical realm demon beast. He didn¡¯t know if there were anymore inside the forest, but he would soon find out. Jumping from tree to tree, going deeper into the forest Qiu Zhen came across multiple demon beast. Each one being slightly stronger than the last, the lowest one at the seventh Dao realm. Snakes, birds, foxes, bears, lizards, a different species kept chasing after him. It had only been around five minutes since he left Gin Ja and Gan Fang with that Demon Ape King. Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t worried about Gan Fang, he had a feeling that he would be able to escape. As for Gin Ja, Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t feel too good about him. His chances of living were slim. Qiu Zhen jumped from one tree branch going to another when suddenly he heard a roar. This roar was louder than the last one and it made his body tremble. His body could still remember that fearsome war cry that the Demon Ape King let out. His body would never forget it. It knew what true fear was. In a moment like this, Qiu Zhen thought back to how he was cornered by the Red Demon Furred Lion, his strength back then wasn¡¯t even capable of injuring it let alone killing it. He slightly smiled as he was reminded of Lien Meili, and how she handled that beast. In a situation where he was once again facing a beast at the Mystical realm, he had to rely on something else that was equal to its strength. ¡®Weak! I¡¯m still too weak!¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself. He couldn¡¯t bear the pain and feeling he had for being weak. Sure he could be considered strong compared to most of the disciples in his school, but what about the other places? In the cultivation world you never know who''s stronger than you, and when you¡¯ll die. Take him for example, he had reached the peak but yet here he was, starting all over again because he didn¡¯t keep his guard up. The feeling of weakness can also be one''s strength, but for Qiu Zhen any form of weakness can never be considered real strength. Only those who cast away their emotions and live on top of everyone else can be considered truly strong. He felt it, or he felt something. He was getting closer and closer to the core of the forest, the place where demon beasts are at their peak. As for the demon beasts that followed him, they disperse. They weren¡¯t stupid. They could tell that Qiu Zhen was heading deeper into the forest where all the stronger beasts were. They themselves were only at the Dao realm, why should they risk their lives to follow him. They understood that it was better to give up while they still had the chance. ¡°There, up ahead!¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes opened wider, he knew that he had reached his destination. In the core of the forest there weren¡¯t as many trees, instead it was a giant open plain. The grass was lush, and you could see all your surroundings perfectly. However one thing was strange, there was no demon beast in sight. Qiu Zhen could feel a slight chill down his spine. He had a feeling that something was watching him, but he couldn¡¯t locate it. ----- Li Haun went towards the outer region of the forest, as long as she made it there she felt that she would be ok. She knew that she still needed to collect some demon cores, but first she had to make sure that the Demon Ape King wasn¡¯t following her. She dashed forward with the idea in mind that she would go around and find some different demon beast to hunt. She heard the beast roar again, and she could still feel the effects lingering in her body, but she wasn¡¯t stopping. Her speed increased making it comparable to those who were at the sixth Dao realm. The veil on her face fluttered with the wind, it seemed as if it wanted to come off. ¡°I know you.¡± Li Haun turned her neck to glance back at the voice, only to find a male she didn¡¯t recall. Ever since she got into the school, countless males were trying to approach her, she couldn¡¯t remember all of them. As for liking any of them went, she didn¡¯t have such feelings. Li Haun turned her head back and ignored the male, she didn¡¯t have time for him. ¡°So that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to play it huh? Well now that that brat is gone how about we have some real fun?¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Li Haun grinned, she never would have thought that there would actually be someone who would try to force himself upon her. She quickly probed him for his cultivation and found out that he was only at the sixth Dao realm. ¡®You¡¯re not even worth my time.¡¯ Li Haun thought to herself. ¡°Oh, think you can escape? Think again!¡± Swosh! Swosh! Four males came out from the surroundings and enclosed her, forcing her to stop het track. Each of them could be considered handsome and their cultivation was also high. If this was another female in the same place as Li Haun, they might kill themselves right on the spot or would¡¯ve been scared stiff, but she wasn¡¯t like the them. The males gazed upon her body with lewd eyes while some licked their lips as if they were waiting to dig into a meal they would only have once in their lifetime. All together, there were five males surrounding her, each one had a cultivation higher than her own. ¡°Hahaha, boss it seems like we¡¯ve caught a big one this time!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a piece of you, who would have thought that you would be the third one today.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not waste more time and cut to the chase right now. You will give yourself to us and we¡¯ll let you have a good time. To be honest out of the five we¡¯ve met today, three killed themselves while two panicked. We were going to wait until we had more people, but who would have thought we would find you by yourself. Today is such a good day.¡± Li Haun¡¯s eyes turned cold, you couldn¡¯t even see the depth of her eyes anymore. These scums in front of her actually had the nerve to force themselves upon others, and they thought they could do it to her. ¡®Stupid.¡¯ She thought. The males seemed to have noticed that Li Haun wasn¡¯t going to kill herself like the others, so they closed in on her. To them it seemed that she was giving them the ok, but they approached with caution. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡± ¡°Hpmh! You should be grateful you¡¯ll die by my hands!¡± The five males stopped and coldly smiled, it seemed that the girl in front of them didn¡¯t understand the place she was in. It was five against one and every one of them had a higher cultivation than her. ¡°Stupid bitch can you not count!?¡± Li Haun¡¯s eyes that were originally black flickered blue. Her aura was released, however she only produced energy at the fifth Dao realm. The air around her seemed to have changed a little producing a chilling air. ¡°Something is wrong with her eye.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Look, it turned blue...ah it turned back black.¡± ¡°Boss it seems we¡¯ve picked up a weird one.¡± ------ Hu Jun fled in the same direction as Li Haun and Gan Fang, however she stayed on the same path as Li Haun. Something about her just made Hu Jun angry, so she decided to follow her to get something on her. However to her surprise, Li Haun was surrounded by five males, and the way they were looking at her seemed like they were wild horny wolves. In her heart Hu Jun knew she couldn¡¯t let Li Haun be defiled by them, but she also wanted to see the look on her face when she was. Maybe she would get an attitude change if she was, Hu Jun thought but quickly dismissed that thought. ¡°No, I have to help!¡± Hu Jun went forward and took out her fan ready to trade blows with the males. She called out, ¡°Li Ha-¡± Boom! Wiped out. Instant death. Hu Jun couldn¡¯t understand what had just occurred. It all happened so fast. One second Li Haun was surrounded and the next everyone around her was dead. ¡°Im-impossible!¡± Hu Jun couldn¡¯t believe it, Li Haun was strong, very strong. Li Haun looked at Hu Jun, and that''s when Hu Jun knew that Li Haun couldn¡¯t be human. Li Haun¡¯s eyes flickered between black and blue, and it gave this feeling of death. Hu Jun had this bone piercing chill go down her spine as she gazed at Li Haun. Hu Jun rubbed her eyes. She had to be dreaming. There was no way a human could change their eye color, that was impossible. However when she looked again, Li Haun was gone. Chapter Forty-One Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter two of xxx, enjoy! Proofread by: NasVersix
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise Forest Who should I go after first? The three in that direction or the one behind me? The choices, the choices. The Demon Ape King kept looking in both directions. It seemed like it was stuck trying to make the best decision. Thinking about it for a moment, it decided to go after the three in front. Playing around with three people was obviously better than one. However, it turned around first and headed towards the object that was shining on the ground. Somehow it was something precious to the Demon Ape King. Maybe it was some sort of treasure. The Demon Ape King picked up the small object with it¡¯s huge hands, revealing its true form. ¡°Can¡¯t leave without my treasured bait!¡± Treasured bait it called it, something that it would use to attract the attention of greedy humans trying to steal from it. Something that would catch the eyes of everyone when they see it from afar. In his huge hands laid a tiny pure black jewel. The sunlight reflected off of it created a beautiful shine that could be seen from far away, but if anyone knew what it actually was, they would never trade their life for it. Who would try to steal a black jewel from a Demon Ape King? Fighting such a beast over something that they can find in the market. You would have to be stupid to even consider that idea. Now that the Demon Ape King had its treasure at hand, it walked towards the outer region of the forest. It¡¯s prey tried to escape, but he wouldn¡¯t let it. ------- Qiu Zhen¡¯s red eyes kept darting back and forth looking for the person or demon beast watching him. He couldn¡¯t feel them out for their qi because theirs was much higher than his but he knew they were out there keeping their eyes on him. This was a horrible situation to be in. Someone or something way stronger than you is hiding watching you but you can¡¯t find their location. In such a situation, you can die in the blink of an eye. Qiu Zhen was feeling nervous and excited at the same time. His blood was pumping. Qiu Zhen took out his sword while infusing it with his qi making it sharper and sturdier. ¡°Why are you hiding? Don¡¯t want to show yourself!?¡± Swosh! A small figure flashed as it approached Qiu Zhen, but he had prepared himself. Swinging his sword at the figure, he was hoping to kill it only to miss. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t even touch its afterimage. Whatever it was, it was way faster than him. ¡°Ohh Ohh.¡± The small figure latched onto Qiu Zhen¡¯s back while climbing around. Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t seem like it wanted to hurt him but it was annoying him. Qiu Zhen reached across his back trying to grab the little thing but instead, the thing climbed around and came forward. It just so happened to be a baby monkey, except Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t figure out what it was called. The baby monkey in front of him didn¡¯t match the description of any of the primates he knew. Maybe it was a new species. It was small, less than one meter tall with white fur and red eyes. On its head was something that looked like a crown that was silver in color but when the sunlight hit it, it turned golden. ¡°What is this thing? Why is it here?¡± Qiu Zhen thought to himself while trying to catch the baby monkey. He wasn¡¯t really interested in it because he didn¡¯t know what kind of monkey it was. The only thing he was interested about the little thing was that it didn¡¯t have any qi in its body. If it was a demon beast, it should have already been born with qi inside its body, even if it was only at the first Qi realm. However this thing had none, not even an ounce of it. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Fuck! Get off me!¡± Qiu Zhen yelled. Whenever he tried to catch the little thing, it crawled to another spot. His eyebrows kept twitching. He really wanted to chop this thing in two. ¡°Ohh eee?¡± Suddenly the baby monkey hid behind Qiu Zhen¡¯s back. It knew something was approaching and it didn¡¯t like it. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Three men dressed in pure black clothing appeared in front of Qiu Zhen. He couldn¡¯t even tell their cultivation level. They were definitely in the Mystical realm. Seeing how the three men didn¡¯t look like they were here to talk, Qiu Zhen had a feeling that they wanted to kill him. Why? Why would three people he had never met before would want to kill him? ¡°Tsk!¡± Qiu Zhen clicked his tongue while he dashed back towards where the Demon Ape King was. He wasn¡¯t going to stay around and wait for his death but he had an odd feeling that he knew who did this. Out of all the people who he had pissed off so far, only one would do something like this. ¡°Think you can escape!?¡± The three men chased after Qiu Zhen, each and every one of them took out their weapons. For a brat who was only at the first Dao realm, they needed three people to kill him. In their hearts, they were laughing at the people who hired them, thinking that this was easy money. ¡°Die!!¡± One man attacked Qiu Zhen while he was fleeing, it wasn¡¯t good to attack someone while their back was towards you, but he didn¡¯t care. Boom! Qiu Zhen turned around just in time to exchange sword blows with the man. However how could his strength match up to someone at the Mystical realm. Qiu Zhen¡¯s sword broke into pieces while the attack still went through. It cut Qiu Zhen across his chest, making him fly across the forest crashing into a tree. The baby monkey that was on Qiu Zhen¡¯s back jumped off and kicked the man in the face. ¡°Eee ooh!¡± The baby monkey screamed. However, the kick did nothing but annoy the man. His hand swung out trying to grab the baby monkey but it was too fast and his hand only passed through the afterimage. The baby monkey kept going around pounding and kicking the man while the man¡¯s rage was shooting up. ¡°Imma kill you, you damn monkey!¡± Once he said that, the baby monkey backed off. It could feel the man¡¯s killing intent rising. ¡°Idiot! You should have finished the job.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s dead.¡± The baby monkey felt some strange aura approaching so it fled. The aura that it was feeling was cold. It had made all the hairs on the baby monkey¡¯s body stood straight while giving it a feeling of death. ------- When Li Haun killed those five males, she didn¡¯t expect that Hu Jun was following behind her. When her eyes locked onto Hu Jun¡¯s, she knew that her power had been exposed but Li Haun didn¡¯t care. She knew that Hu Jun wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what she did. If anything, she would think that she was daydreaming. A cultivator at the fifth Dao realm killing five males whose cultivation is higher than her own, in a split second. Who would believe something like that? After running back towards the outer region for thirty minutes, she felt that she was far enough from the Demon Ape King. Why would such a beast chase after her when it could still go after Gan Fang or Hu Jun? Li Haun slowed her pace down. Her speed started to match her cultivation again while she went towards another region. However, she checked her surroundings this time to make sure that no one was following her. Since she was all alone, she needed to make sure to keep her powers under wraps so that it wouldn''t leak out. Chapter Forty-Two Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter 3 of xx, enjoy! (Actually fell asleep so it didn''t come out when I would have liked, but it''s still here! Another chapter might come out in two - three hours) PR: NasVersix
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise Forest Gan Fang didn¡¯t go in the same direction as Li Haun. He knew that it was better if he didn¡¯t. If he did, when the Demon Ape King caught up to them, they both would die, thus he decided that it was better for them to go their separate ways. His speed was greater than Li Haun¡¯s even when she did speed up. After the encounter with the Demon Ape King, it only took him twenty minutes to reach the other end of the forest. The demon beast on this end had slightly higher cultivation and Gan Fang could understand why. If a beast such as the Demon Ape King was in that region with that level of cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t want to be over there either. For Gan Fang who was at the peak of the Dao realm, the beast he met were still too low for him. To come across the demon beast he needs to kill, he needed to go deeper into the forest. During his battle with the Demon Ape King, he used up most of his qi trying to defeat it. Gan Fang took out four orange pills and popped them in his mouth. Slowly, his qi started rising filling his dantian. ¡®Hope we¡¯ll meet again soon brother Qiu Zhen.¡¯ Gan Fang thought as he dashed forward deeper into the forest. Boom! A tree landed straight in front of his path. If he was even a step faster, he would have gotten crushed. His eyes shot towards where the tree came from, only to see the Demon Ape King. Its massive body jumped more than forty meters into the air before it landed right in front of Gan Fang. Booooom! All the surrounding trees got uprooted while the earth had a massive dent in it. It actually looked more like a crater rather than a simple dent. The Demon Ape King looked at Gan Fang who turned around and fled. ¡®Damnit, why me!¡¯ Gan Fang ran back in the direction he first met the beast. That was his only option. If he tried to fight that beast again, he would surely die. He thought about what happened to Gin Ja and his whole body seemed to gain even more strength to avoid the same fate as Gin Ja. The Demon Ape King opened its mouth, as it was getting ready to let out its war cry. The war cry that put fear into its prey. If it did such a thing, Gan Fang would surely die. Gan Fang saw that the Demon Ape King was starting to use its war cry and he had a chill. He hurriedly pulled out a black talisman and threw it behind him. ¡°RRRRRRRRRRROOOOOOAARR!!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! It started, its war cry was here. The Demon Ape King started to beat its chest. Gan Fang who was supposed to be in fear and on the ground hoping that he would live, was not. He wasn¡¯t on the ground fearing for his life, instead he actually put more distance between him and the Demon Ape King. The talisman he threw was something that was made in his clan. It had the ability to block all fear-type profound moves. However, the talisman would only work if it was setup beforehand. If he tried to do it when the Demon Ape King had already used its war cry, then it wouldn¡¯t work. If he knew about the war cry before then Gin Ja wouldn¡¯t have died, but Gan Fang didn¡¯t think the Demon Ape King knew the war cry. Gan Fang coldly snorted as he fled. ¡°Hpmh! Keep trying, it will never work!¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. The Demon Ape King stopped its war cry when it noticed that Gan Fang wasn¡¯t affected by it. It was stunned for it never would have thought that this human would have a way to block out its war cry. However, the Demon Ape King didn¡¯t give up and it chased after Gan Fang who was fleeing. Gan Fang¡¯s speed was way faster than what the Demon Ape King was capable of. He knew that it couldn¡¯t keep up. Since the beast couldn¡¯t catch him, Gan Fang started to lead it back in the direction it first met him. His brain was working in overdrive. He was thinking of all the possible ways he could escape this beast. A thought flashed in his mind, he knew just the perfect plan. ¡®You like to fight, i¡¯ll give you a real fight!¡¯ Gan Fang felt a chill down his spine as he snapped his head back. In his eyes were two giant trees coming at him. Gan Fang dodge one of the trees and smashed the other one in half. However, by doing so his speed slowed down, letting the Demon Ape King to caught up a bit. Gan Fang took out two more talismans. One was red while another was dark blue. He threw both of them in the direction of the Demon Ape King. Swosh! Swosh! The red talisman flew towards the Demon Ape King, but it swatted them like flies. Boom! The talisman exploded, producing a giant flame. The hairs on the Demon Ape King¡¯s arm was burnt off and its eyes turned red. It was furious. The dark blue talisman was coming after it but he learned his lesson and dodged it. Bzzt! The dark blue talisman summoned a bolt of lightning that looked like a giant snake. It was at least fifteen meters long, and it turned its body towards the Demon Ape King. Its jaws opened wide while it bit down on the Demon Ape King¡¯s back. Boom! It was hammered. The snake got backhanded by the Demon Ape King. Sparks started to crawl around its arm as the beast felt a slight pain. ¡°Fucking human trash, you dare harm me!¡± Gan Fang who was fleeing turned around, ¡®Did I hear something¡­?¡¯ Gan Fang heard a roar, but he didn¡¯t think it came from the Demon Ape King because such a beast can''t talk. He shook his head and kept fleeing. If this Demon Ape King could speak in human tongue, then Gan Fang¡¯s life would definitely be short lived. -------- The three men went to get Qiu Zhen¡¯s body but it was not in the spot it landed. Instead, there was only a pile of blood. They knew that they had failed to kill him. ¡°Fuck! This is why you should finish the job!¡± ¡°Hpmh! How was I supposed to know that the brat would survive?¡± ¡°Find him!¡± The three men¡¯s body disappeared as they started searching for Qiu Zhen. ------- Qiu Zhen was slowly walking back towards where Gan Fang and Li Haun was. He had to make it back to them. If he could get back, then he could use these three men to fight the Demon Ape King. On his chest was a wound that was deep, you could even see his bones. That blow he took could have killed him but he barely survived. He survived because of the Dragon of Life. It healed his wounds - even if the speed was slow - and his will to survive. Qiu Zhen¡¯s robes were in tatters and his back was visible. Unlike a clean pure back, his had a red tribal symbol on it. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t know of this, let alone how it got there in the first place but the tribal tattoo symbol was slowly spreading across his back. ¡°Ooh eee!¡± The baby monkey hopped down from a tree and landed on Qiu Zhen¡¯s head. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t even pay it any attention anymore. He didn¡¯t have the strength to waste on such creature. ¡°Is this all i¡¯m capable of!? Me who was the former emperor, am only capable of running! Weak! Too weak!¡± Chapter Forty-Three Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter 4 of xx, enjoy! (So like i''mma rest my eyes, feel weird looking at a screen all the time xD, i''ll try to release another chapter but no promises! Also i''ll check the poll tomorrow morning before I write the next chapter(s).) PR: NasVersix
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise Forest A voice called out to Qiu Zhen, but it wasn¡¯t an external voice, it came from something inside him. This voice was different than the Dragon of Life¡¯s. It seemed to have a tone as if it dominated over others. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that a weakling such as yourself was the one who found the Five Sky Turning Dragon pendant. Hpmh! To think for us not to die, I¡¯ll have to lend you my power so you should be grateful!¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s back felt hot. The tribal symbols on his back started glowing bright red. His body started aching all over and it felt as if his organs had shattered. He dropped down to the ground and cried out in pain, blood leaked out of his mouth. The baby monkey didn¡¯t know what was going on when it suddenly felt a dreadful aura come from Qiu Zhen. It hopped off his head and hid behind a tree, staring at him. It seemed like Qiu Zhen was changing. It was ten breaths of intense pain but Qiu Zhen lived through it. While his body was in pain, it actually caused his injuries to heal up, closing the wound almost entirely. The bright red light that came from the tribal symbols died down, turning back into the normal red tattoo. Qiu Zhen got up and stretched his body, trying to see if anything was different but he felt no changes. When the Dragon of Life woke up he could tell that his cells¡¯ healing properties had increased dramatically but he didn¡¯t feel anything different now. If Qiu Zhen looked in the mirror, he would be able to tell that he had another tattoo on his body. It was the face of a dragon with three eyes. Each eye was closed, but the dragon itself looked angry and it seemed like it would destroy the world if it could. ¡°Hpmh! So this is who i¡¯m stuck with until I get reborn. Kid you better not die.¡± ¡°Many thanks senior¡­.?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Dragon of Rage and Fury! What I¡¯ve given you is something that you can activate when needed, however the backlash is many times more painful. If I were you, I would only open the first eye. Only if you¡¯re at the Immortal realm should you even think of opening the second eye.¡± ¡°What eye?¡± ¡°On your back is a tattoo of our ancestor, a mighty being who could blow this continent off the face of this earth. If you open one of his eyes, you¡¯ll unlock a part of his power. Each eye will increase your cultivation by one level but at your level you couldn¡¯t even hold out on the first eye for more than five breaths! Along with each eye opening, your strength will increase and all techniques you know won¡¯t cost any qi energy. However you won¡¯t be able to use any qi afterwards, nor will you be able to walk. If you even think of opening another eye before you¡¯re ready, your body will break down.¡± ¡°Many thanks senior, Qiu Zhen will be sure to remember.¡± ¡°Hpmh, you didn¡¯t even let me finish! If you open the first eye, the abilities of each one of us will increase and all of your techniques will unleash their full potential. Also when he wakes up, you¡¯ll have a better chance at survival.¡± ¡°Also be sure to claim that treasure as your own, the effects it¡¯ll give before it awakens are huge.¡± After saying that, no other voice came out, the Dragon of Rage and Fury¡¯s soul went next to the Dragon of Life¡¯s. Qiu Zhen wondered when all five of them would awaken, but he could only wait. ¡®Wonder what the other¡¯s are like.¡¯ The Dragon of Life and the Dragon of Rage and Fury seemed totally different. You had to wonder how the Dragon of Life even communicated with the other one. When the Dragon of Rage and Fury spoke it gave this feeling as if you were talking to a tyrant. Qiu Zhen was somewhat glad that these beings weren¡¯t in the world anymore. At least physically. Opening the first eye would allow Qiu Zhen to reach the eighth Dao realm but that still wasn¡¯t enough to face those three men after him. Now that his wounds were almost healed, Qiu Zhen dashed off back to where the Demon Ape King was. As long as those three followed him, they would have to face the Demon Ape King first, because that thing seemed to enjoy killing things it found somewhat strong. The baby monkey felt that the danger was gone and hopped back onto Qiu hen¡¯s head. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t even bother with it anymore as it would only cause him a headache if he worry about such a thing. If Qiu Zhen knew what the baby monkey was doing he surely would want to kill it. It was laying on his head, trying to go to sleep. Drool was coming out of its mouth, sliding down onto Qiu Zhen¡¯s hair. ------- Gan Fang was finally close to where they first met the Demon Ape King. He only needed to go past that area and he was sure that a stronger demon beast would appear. Behind him was the Demon Ape King whose eyes were bloodshot red. More of its fur was burnt while some was sticking up straight. It seemed that Gan Fang had used more talismans on it, which made it even more angry. Within his eyes was a field full of corpse. These were of course the inner disciples who died in the hands of the Demon Ape King. The stench of blood was so strong that it was almost overwhelming but Gan Fang continued on. Swosh! The Demon Ape King appeared right in front of him, but how can this be? Throughout the whole time, he was fleeing and even when he fought the beast, his speed had always been faster. The Demon Ape King seemed huge in front of his eyes and its aura was overwhelming. ¡°You think i¡¯m playing here!?¡± The Demon Ape King roared. Gan Fang was shocked, the beast could actually speak in human tongue. A creature that could do that would never have the strength at the Mystical realm. Gan Fang knew that this Demon Ape King¡¯s strength surpassed what it actually showed. This was not something that he could fight alone, even if he had some core disciples with him to fight against it. They still wouldn¡¯t be enough. It swung its arm down, grabbing onto Gan Fang. Its speed almost tripled. Gan Fang had no way to dodge. He knew that his fate was now up. ------- ¡°Hehe fucking bastard actually survived. This time i¡¯ll make sure to finish the job!¡± The three men who were looking for Qiu Zhen finally found him, but they also found a field full of corpses. These men weren¡¯t distracted by the smell because to them, this was a regular occurrence. Their bodies sped up, while they chased after Qiu Zhen. This time, there was no escape. ------- The baby monkey who was dozing off woke up when it felt the presence of those three men. It looked far in the distance and saw that those three men were closing in on them.¡±Eeek!¡± Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t feel their pressure but since the baby monkey was startled, he assumed that they finally caught up to him. ¡®Seems like you¡¯re good for something.¡¯ Qiu Zhen glanced over his shoulder to see how far away they were, then he looked around for the Demon Ape King. However it was nowhere to be found. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Damnit you fucking beast, why couldn¡¯t you stay put!?¡± Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t find the beast but he also wasn¡¯t going to confront those three right now either. Instead, he kept moving forward. He didn¡¯t know that he was headed in the same direction as the Demon Ape King and Gan Fang, but if he knew he would be elated. In the span of ten breaths, he finally found the Demon Ape King but he also spotted it grabbing Gan Fang. Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t let Gan Fang die. if it was anyone else he wouldn¡¯t care, but Gan Fang was cool and Qiu Zhen could talk to him as an equal. Sure, Gan Fang didn¡¯t talk much about his clan, but he was someone you could easily talk to. ¡°Hey you stupid ape, I bet this little guy can beat you! He isn¡¯t even a demon beast, but he could still kick your ass!¡± The Demon Ape King turned its head and spotted Qiu Zhen. It didn¡¯t even bother to pay him much attention before because his cultivation was low. However, the thing on Qiu Zhen¡¯s head was what caught its eye. ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen, this isn¡¯t a normal demon beast! You can¡¯t fight it!¡± Gan Fang yelled at Qiu Zhen as he found this opportunity to escape. The Demon Ape King didn¡¯t even care about Gan Fang anymore, its eyes were glued on the baby monkey. ¡°Hehehe, I thought you wouldn¡¯t appear anymore. Who would have thought that I would have another chance.¡± Qiu Zhen was stunned, the Demon Ape King could actually talk. The baby monkey on Qiu Zhen¡¯s body hid behind Qiu Zhen¡¯s back. It seemed like it didn¡¯t want the Demon Ape King to spot it. ------ Those three men who were chasing after Qiu Zhen also stopped when they heard the Demon Ape King talk. If a demon beast could speak, it was rare for it to be at the Mystical realm, and if they could capture such a beast, it could be sold for a fortune. ¡°Change of plan, we¡¯ll capture that ape first. Since it can talk, those damn clans and nobles would pay a fortune for it!¡± ¡°Haha, brothers we¡¯ve struck gold! This ape should have stayed hidden. To think that it is only at the Mystical realm yet it dares appear in front of us!¡± ¡°Right, you two handle that beast, I¡¯ll get the brat.¡± ----- Gan Fang caught up to Qiu Zhen. However his gaze went directly to those three men in all black. The one in the front approached Qiu Zhen, but Qiu Zhen dodged while Gan Fang hit him in the face. ¡°You dare harm my brother!?¡± Gan Fang yelled. The other to men didn¡¯t pay Qiu Zhen or Gan Fang any mind, they knew that their brother would be able to handle the situation. When Gan Fang probed the man for his cultivation, he was only a middle Mystical realm cultivator. Gan Fang couldn¡¯t defeat him, but he could hang on until the Demon Ape King finished those two. Those two thought that they could capture a demon beast that could speak. What kind of nonsense was that? There had never been a demon beast speaking while only at the Mystical realm. Therefore, the only conclusion was that it wasn¡¯t. If such a being really did exist then it would have been hunted down before. Qiu Zhen glared at the man in front of him, his eyes turned cold. Now that Gan Fang was with him, Qiu Zhen felt that he had a chance at killing this assassin. His killing intent rose while he infused his hands with qi. Qiu Zhen¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Die!¡± Boom! Qiu Zhen darted at the man, his palms struck him and exploded. The flames on his palms were burning, but the man blocked it with his dagger. He swung it at Qiu Zhen, however it collided with Gan Fangs sword. Boom! Gan Fang was thrown backwards while Qiu Zhen appeared next to him. The assassin took out another dagger. His body flashed, turning into two figures, one approaching Qiu Zhen the other towards Gan Fang. Boom! The assassin moved fast. He was as agile as a bird. His daggers struck against Gan Fang¡¯s sword then he suddenly disappeared and kicked Gan Fang in the back. Gan Fang flew forward while his sword was dropped out of his hand. The assassin¡¯s other figure that was approaching Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t even real. It disappeared after Qiu Zhen hit it. ¡°Damn you!¡± Qiu Zhen yelled. His body flashed and Qiu Zhen picked up Gan Fang¡¯s sword. ¡®No choice!¡¯ His body felt like it was filled to the brim with energy. His meridians were constantly being flushed with qi and his body felt stronger. Qiu Zhen opened the first eye of the dragon, the left eye opened and it¡¯s eyes glowed red. Qiu Zhen¡¯s aura seemed to change, his body turned slightly red. The sword in Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand that was originally green turned pure black. ¡®This is it!¡¯ The qi that Qiu Zhen infused in the sword was not normal, instead it was sword qi. Qiu Zhen hasn¡¯t even woken normal sword qi yet but he knew what this was. The feeling it was giving off was something else. Demon Sword qi! His body flashed, leaving only a blur behind and it was only a shaky afterimage. His profound energy rose from the seventh Dao realm to the eighth! The assassin seemed to notice his sudden increase in speed, but he was still faster. First breath, Qiu Zhen and the assassin collided. Boom! The strength behind his blow was something else, it didn¡¯t match that of a person who had the cultivation at the eighth Dao realm. It seemed like he had the strength of something else. Even after that blow, his energy didn¡¯t fade away. The assassin slid back a few feet, but Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t let him to catch his breath. Second breath, Boom! Qiu Zhen¡¯s dashed at the assassin once again and he felt it. He could win. Qiu Zhen spent around bringing the sword with him, allowing the force to gather. Once again the assassin blocked the attack but this time he was blown back one meter. It seemed that Qiu Zhen was getting even more powerful as time went on. ¡°Tsk! I don¡¯t know where you got the sudden increase in power, but it won¡¯t help you!¡± The assassin threw one of his daggers at Qiu Zhen, who dodged it easily by jumping in the air. He took this chance to use his final move, ¡°Grim Reaper¡¯s Anchor!¡± He stabbed his dagger into the ground and the surrounding five meters turned black releasing a thick gray fog. Skeletons¡¯ hands shot up at Qiu Zhen while chains appeared out of the ground. They wanted to drag him down with them. Qiu Zhen took it head on. He didn¡¯t fear anything in this state. Third Breath, ¡°Die!!!¡± ------- ¡°Fucking human trash, you dare challenge me! Fine! I¡¯ll let you know the feeling of true death!¡± Boom! The Demon Ape King produced a new aura. It seemed like instead of the Mystical realm he was at the Paragon realm instead. His black fur turned red while his muscles grew bigger and a black horn protruded out of his forehead. ¡°Now Die!!!¡±
Ah, I got so side tracked on writing this part in the arc, did so much extra.... Anyways I wasn''t actually going to have him unlock the next Dragon, not until .... but I figured why not. Also what if that black jewel the Demon Ape King has is the treasure? Or maybe it hasn''t been found yet, who knows right? Chapter Forty-Four+ News! Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter one of two, enjoy! (Most of you guys wanted two chapters instead of one long one so here you go.) News: I am looking for a proofreader for this series and my other series if any of you are interested in helping out let me know. Also me with my weird imagination had another idea for a story in mind, already wrote the prologue to it and the chapter length will be longer than this series (Maybe). It''s called Virtual God Zu. I took my other work Code Death rewrote it, changed a bunch of ideas and then threw it away :/. Why? Because when I was rewriting CD this Virtual God Zu just kept coming in my head, so I am now writing that. That series will have one chapter a day, or at least three chapters a week, while I write this. Teaser -----> Spoiler :
Reincarnation in process, please wait.
Erasing Memories.
Choosing gender.
Choosing appropriate age.
Managing living arrangements.
Importing basic knowledge.
Importing Background and history.
Error, redirecting.
Error, Background and history failed to upload.
Syncing Data.
Importing quest.
Error! Error!
Redirecting failed, connecting to D.E.V.
Connection terminated.
Uploading in progress.
Before we begin, please choose your name.
¡°What? Where is this? Who am I?¡±
Can not commute, please choose your name.
¡°What, you want me to choose my own name?¡±
Can not commute, please choose your name.
¡°Fine then, Zu. Yes, my name is Zu.
Zu is it? Do you want this name? If you choose this there is no going back.
¡°Yes, Zu. My name is Zu.¡±
Processing data¡­ Implanting data¡­ Syncing to Azure¡­ Complete!
Zu welcome to Azure.
Zu: Age 20 Gender: Male Occupation: Farmer
Zu was born a noble, his father owned all of southern Chaos and his mother was the daughter of Duke Niel. The southern region of Chaos was claimed to be house the strongest militant, but that was proved wrong when the Links attacked. The southern region of Chaos was thrown into chaos and all of the nobles were beheaded. Zu the crown prince and heir to the throne happened to escape. His uncle Peter hid him in the lowlands, hoping to save his life but who would have knew he would later become a slave. Zu being a slave at the age of eight then became a slave in the farmlands of Zen, the other slaves took care of him and showed Zu the ropes. Who would have known that ten years later Zu would buy his own freedom, becoming a free man. Once free Zu continued his farm life and brought a small house to live in on the edge of Lindel town. When Zu was a slave he had two meals a day, but now on his own he can barely pay the rent. There was a prophecy a thousand years ago that stated ¡®Jumpers¡¯ would appear one day, who knew that, that day was coming. It was stated that those ¡®Jumpers¡¯ would teleport into our land and either cause Chaos or utter destruction. Each Jumper belongs to a faction, and every faction is at war. On Azure, the factions are fighting for supremacy, but could you have known that they would pray for the ¡®Jumpers¡¯ to appear and fight for their cause? Zu has his own goal, he wants the region of Link to be destroyed but being a farmer won¡¯t cover the quest he needs to give to the ¡®Jumpers¡¯.
¡°What? I don¡¯t remember any of this? Why¡­ why don¡¯t I remember? Is this a lie? This cannot be true!¡±
Zu you are apart of the kingdom of Zen, and they have summoned the ¡®Jumpers¡¯ give them the quest needed to rise up in power to help your kingdom become the true ruler.
This is your job, this is your destiny, you cannot escape your fate.
A bright white light was shone, it covered all of the man''s vision blocking him from seeing anything. He tried to cover his eyes, but it didn¡¯t work, the light still shined through. When the light dimmed down, the man found himself in a tattered wooden house. The man looked around the wooden house, there were holes in the wall and a strange smell came into his nose. There wasn¡¯t anything to hold his clothes, they were in a pile against the corner. The pile couldn¡¯t even be considered big, it only had four pairs of clothes, each one was wet and produced a foul odor. The man pinched his nose as he turned his body around looking for anything to air out the scent. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Proofread by: NasVersix
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise Forest ¡°Now Die!!!¡± The Demon Ape King roared as it clapped its two giant hands together. Boom! A vibration shot through the air but it was clearly visible. Its colour was pure black and it vibrated through the two men who were fighting against it. This wasn¡¯t like a normal vibration as it caused them to instantly cough up a mouthful of blood. Their faces paled while they found it hard to breath. Slowly the life in their eyes faded away while their bodies dropped to the ground. This was the strength of the Demon Ape King, something that they could not handle. ¡°Kill it!¡± A voice roared from the distance as multiple shadows approached. ------- This was his third breath but it felt as if his body was being ripped apart. The energy surging through his body made him feel that he had the strength to kill all that opposed him. However, the pain he felt as time went on increased. Qiu Zhen¡¯s strength alone caused him to break the chains that tried to bind him while he took the sword and swung around in the air. Each spin gathered more force and with more force gathered, he accumulated more speed. If you looked at him you would think he was making a mini cyclone. His sword was pitch black and when it cut through the wind, it caused a slight vibration. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t use any secret skill. He used the strength of the demon sword qi alone. ¡®This is enough¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself. He felt that if he used a skill then his body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it and he would collapse. His body spun towards the assassin, causing his sword to collide with the assassin''s dagger. Boom! The assassin¡¯s hand held on to the dagger tightly but under the force Qiu Zhen had generated, it wasn¡¯t enough. The dagger left his hands, leaving him wide open and giving Qiu Zhen the chance to cut him across the chest. However, that was all it did. The assassin specialized in speed so the moment his dagger left his hand, he was already retreating, making Qiu Zhen¡¯s blow less fatal than expected. ¡°Tsk, it seems like ¡®he¡¯ underestimated you. Now that my brothers are dead, there''s no need for me to stay.¡± Qiu Zhen snorted at the assassin. ¡°Hpmh! You think you will escape!?¡± On the black sword, purple flames appeared. These flames that were suppose to be pure purple had a touch of black on top of them. They were two toned, something Qiu Zhen had never produced before. However it wasn¡¯t him that generated this type of flame, it was the state he was in. Fourth Breath. ¡°Mirage of the Sky Burning Phoenix!¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s body split into two images. Both looked exactly the same. Each image of him produced the same aura yet you could not tell which was real one and which was fake. Both images of Qiu Zhen swung their sword at the assassin. The assassin was ten meters away but that didn¡¯t stop Qiu Zhen from swinging his sword. Two phoenixes. That¡¯s right, not one but two! Both images of Qiu Zhen produced a phoenix that was ten meters long with a wing span of fifteen meters. Both of the phoenixes soared in the air, circling around each other until they finally merged together. They combined to create a phoenix that was thirty meters long with a wingspan of fifty meters. It was huge, and to think all of this was created by flames. Boom! The purple phoenix shot directly towards the assassin faster than he could flee. When it hit the assassin, the ground beneath him was blown apart, creating a crater in the ground. Black flames arose from the ground and they made a pattern. The pattern of a phoenix. In its eyes that were purple, they gave this feeling of eternal death. The assassin was on the ground, screaming his lungs out but that didn¡¯t kill him. The ¡®Mirage of the Sky Burning Phoenix¡¯ wasn¡¯t a skill that killed people and instead it caused them to feel excruciating pain. They were drawn into a state that made them thought that they were burning and they would do anything to stop it. Normally when this move is used, it would last for a few days to a few weeks but with those black flames, Qiu Zhen doubted if they would ever be extinguished. This man would feel like his skin was burning, his body melting and no matter what, he would constantly burn. When being under this form of mental attack,anyone would kill themselves. Fifth breath. Qiu Zhen breathed again but this time his body felt like it was being pulled from two different ends. His vision got blurry while his face turned pale. He started to cough up mouthfuls of blood while he held his stomach that felt like it was on fire. The qi in his body felt as if it was sucked out of him, not even leaving a drop. His vision turned black as his body stopped moving. It seemed that this was the side effect of opening on the first eye. He would feel crippled for a while. ------ Hu Jun went to alert the elders of the Demon Ape King. She told them how some of the inner disciples provoked the beast but were killed. When they heard the cultivation level of the beast, they called off the hunt and decided to slay it. The forest behind the school has all kinds of demon beasts but one at the Mystical realm was not supposed to be one of them. The reason they sent inner disciples on the hunt in the first place was to practice their skills and not to send them to their death. The forest was filled with Dao realm demon beast, but not a Mystical realm one. For a Mystical realm demon beast, one or two paragon level cultivators would be enough to handle it and they had ten. If this beast appeared then that meant that what the headmaster said was true, the Black Tortoise really did leave a treasure. How couldn¡¯t these elders be the ones to check. Each and every one of them had the look of greed in their eyes. A Mystical realm demon beast appearing in a forest filled with Dao realm demon beast meant that it was placed there to protect some kind of treasure. Once they heard of the shining jewel that those inner disciples saw, they didn¡¯t wait any longer and dashed off into the forest. When they arrived, they saw that the Demon Ape King killed those black-robed cultivators in an instant. Its cultivation wasn¡¯t at the Mystical realm, it was at the Paragon realm! This made them even more sure that this beast was placed here to protect some kind of treasure. ¡°Kill it!¡± One of the elders said while the other elders moved. The Demon Ape King glared at them. ¡°You dare challenge me!? Die human trash!¡±
thanks!What you think, want to be a PF for either one? Also if you like Virtual God Zu full chapters ------> http://royalroadl.com/fiction/4284 Chapter Forty-Five Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter I owed you guys yesterday, enjoy! Proofread by: NasVersix
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise Forest The Demon Ape King swung its giant arm at the elders who were approaching. However, they countered it with their own weapons. Boom! They collided, four elders¡¯ weapons smashed against the Demon Ape King¡¯s arm. With the Demon Ape King¡¯s strength, pushing back a Paragon level human cultivator wouldn''t be too difficult but against four of them, it was harder. His arm didn¡¯t budge one inch after the collision. If anything it actually got pushed back a few. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, it¡¯s only one paragon level demon beast, it can¡¯t fight all of us!¡± shouted an elder. That would be true considering each one of these elders were at the Paragon of Truth level so if they were facing a normal Paragon realm demon beast it would easily falter. However they weren¡¯t. This was a demon beast who could speak in human tongue so it couldn''t be considered as a normal demon beast. The elders split into three groups. Two groups of three and one group of four. They didn¡¯t speak with each other but they knew exactly what needed to be done. If they divided their group and attacked, this Demon Ape King wouldn¡¯t be able to attack them all at once as its attention would be divided. One group of three jumped in the air and started attacking the Demon Ape King¡¯s face. This was a Paragon realm demon beast so they wouldn¡¯t go easy on it. They went all out using their best skills. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Lightning, fire, and even wind type of attacks hit the Demon Ape King in its face. The Demon Ape King swung its arm trying to swat those three elders away. However they were too fast and disappeared! ¡°Damnit! It¡¯s skin is too thick, even that attack didn¡¯t damage it!¡± An elder yelled, but it wasn¡¯t needed because all the other elders knew it as well. This Demon Ape King was not normal at all. Its skin was way too thick for it to be only at the Paragon realm. However, they didn¡¯t consider this Demon Ape King being on the level of an Immortal or else they would have died ten times over already, ¡°Don¡¯t stop attacking, it must have a weakness!¡± Three more elders appeared to the side of the Demon Ape King. They attacked his leg with their techniques, hoping to cause it some damage. If they could take out its leg, then this beast would easily fall, and not only would they gain the treasure, they would get its demon core as well. A demon beast that could talk would sell for a lot if it was auctioned but what about its demon core? Never has a demon beast that could talk been killed because no one had ever fought one before, or seen one. Those kind of beasts were only said to be in legends and which cultivator wouldn¡¯t want to see how a talking demon beast demon core looked like? Boom! Boom! Boom! Their attacks landed on the Demon Ape King¡¯s leg. However just as they were attacking, the Demon Ape King countered. Its attention was divided but this was a beast that had strong reflexes. When those three attacked its leg, it countered by kicking its leg at them. Once again the damage done to the Demon Ape King could only be considered a scratch. Its skin was too thick for them to even completely wound it and their weapons were only strong enough for these Paragons to scratch it. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°Fucking trash, you dare injure me!!¡± The Demon Ape King roared as it jumped back ten meters. It seemed like it was retreating but that was not the case. Instead, it started hitting its chest. ¡°RRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAR!!!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! It¡¯s warcry, the Demon Ape King used its warcry against the elders. These elders were caught off guard and didn¡¯t expect the Demon Ape King to use such a move. Being of the same or similar cultivation to the beast, you would think they wouldn¡¯t be affected but that was not the case. ¡°What is this oppressing feeling?¡± ¡°Tsk! To think it had such a powerful warcry.¡± The elders didn¡¯t drop to the ground like Qiu Zhen and the others did. Nevertheless, their movements were slowed. The warcry the Demon Ape King let out pushed them back a few meters as well but these Elders had strong will power. They gritted their teeth as they used all their strength to overcome the oppressing force. ¡°UUUUGGGHHH!¡± The elders broke free from the force that they were feeling and glanced at each other. Silently they agreed that the only way to harm this kind of demon beast was to attack together and focus on one point. With them all attacking at one point with their most powerful technique, then no matter how hard or thick its skin was, it would still be damaged. The ten elders made a formation. Two elders were in the middle while eight elders stood around them. Their profound energy shot up as their eyes turned dark green. The qi in the air seemed to be sucked in by them because a green vortex appeared overhead. ¡°You think I¡¯ll let you!?¡± The Demon Ape King said as it charged straight at those elders. It was not stupid enough to let its opponents gather enough energy to strike it down. While they were busy gathering qi in the air, it would kill them. The Demon Ape King jumped in the air as it put its two hands together making a fist, it put its hands over its head. The two hands were locked together and a black demonic feeling covered its hands while it dropped down from the sky like a meteor. ¡°Meteoric Strike!!!!¡± ¡°You think you¡¯ll stop us? It¡¯s far too late!¡± The ten elders said in unison. It was as if they were of one mind and body. The green vortex slip apart, opening something that seemed like a gate. ¡°Sky Serpent, Attack!!!¡± Out of the vortex was a green serpent that was more than two hundred meters long. Its body was fifty meters wide. On its side were two white wings that stretched out to one hundred meters and its jaw was wide open. This would be why the Sky Serpent school can be considered as a first rated school. It was not because they have tons of elders, nor do they have the strength and the best disciples like the other schools. However they had this, a formation that allowed them to call upon a beast that could annihilate all their foes. Such a beast had the strength to kill twenty or more Paragon level cultivators in one fell swoop. What kind of school or clan would want to make an enemy out of such a great power? This was why even if the Sky Serpent school doesn¡¯t have the amount of students or elders as the other schools, they still have a trick of their own. The Sky Serpent soared in the air and it went straight towards the Demon Ape King. The Demon Ape King was still in mid air, making it unable to evade or dodge. It could only collide with the serpent head on. BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!! Chapter Forty-Six Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy. NasVersix has volunteered to help me proofread 5 dragon emperor to give you guys a smoother read ahead. So far he is doing the earlier chapters, but not to early just starting at chapter 40 and working his way up. So I give my thanks to this guy! Also give him know thanks too! Proofread by: NasVersix
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise Forest The Sky Serpent that the ten school elders summoned and the Demon Ape King both hit each other head on, causing an explosion. The explosion was so loud that it forced the elders to cover their ears and it even blew them a few feet back. This move used up more of the qi in their body so they could only use it once more if they had to. Using more than that would render them unable to move for more than a day. Beads of sweat drenched their robes as they looked up to the fall Demon Ape King. A sigh of relief was in heard from them as it seemed that using the Sky Serpent technique really ended it all. The Demon Ape King was falling, however it controlled its footing, making sure that it won¡¯t be injured when landing. Boom! It landed on the ground creating a huge crater. The dust rose in the air and all you could see was its red eyes. The elders thought it was over because the Demon Ape King wasn¡¯t moving, but they were foolish to think so. ¡°Damnit! Even that didn¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°What do you expect from a beast that is capable of speech, if it couldn¡¯t survive that then it wouldn¡¯t be worth much.¡± ¡°Hpmh, it seems you are overpraising that beast.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you humans are interesting. That last attack you did really did some damage to me.¡± The Demon Ape King said in a deep voice while the dust slowly dispersed. Once the dust was gone, you could understand why the Demon Ape King said they did some damage to him. Its left hand was gone and its bones were showing through its bloody flesh. Massive amounts of blood was oozing out of its arm, but that didn¡¯t seem to bother it much. This was the only injury it had to its body, but considering how much qi this move had drained from those ten elders, it was not enough. The Demon Ape King¡¯s eyes went to Qiu Zhen, or to be more precise the baby monkey behind his back. ¡°You should have just stayed put, but instead you came here. Wait until ¡®he¡¯ hears about this.¡± The elders didn¡¯t notice the baby monkey behind Qiu Zhen¡¯s back, so they thought that the Demon Ape King was talking to Qiu Zhen. All of the elders present have heard of Qiu Zhen, and they knew about his talent, they could not let him die. They strengthened their formation but the gathering speed of qi in the air was slow, unlike before. ¡°Hpmh! To think that I¡¯ve been put into this state, he¡¯ll really tell me off when I return. I won¡¯t consider you human trash anymore, but you are lucky ¡®he¡¯ restricted me or else I would ruin you! Let us meet again, on a more even playing field!¡± The Demon Ape king said as its body completely vanished. The elders who were gathering the qi let out a huge sigh of relief. If they had to continue fighting that demon beast they would probably lose. However something big caught their attention, the Demon Ape King said ¡®he¡¯ meaning someone stronger than it sent it to this forest. It also said its power was restricted. If it wasn¡¯t restricted then how strong would it become? It took ten of these elders to injure it, but that wasn¡¯t a major wound. If it was more powerful than that¡­ The mere thought of that demon beast being even an ounce stronger caused these ten elders to fear for their lives. One elder flashed, he moved to where the Demon Ape King landed. His eyes grew big as he reached down and grabbed something. In his hands was the black jewel that the Demon Ape King called its treasured bait. It seems that he wasn¡¯t the only one to move because the other elders shortly followed after him. ¡°Let me see, what is it?¡± The elder quickly glanced over the jewel, but he felt that it was just a normal jewel. Since it didn¡¯t seem to be any kind of special treasure, he showed the other elders what it was. If it was a real treasure then he wouldn¡¯t even dare show the other elders, but since it wasn¡¯t he didn¡¯t mind. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. The other nine elders faces turned grey, they couldn¡¯t believe that this was the treasure. A black jewel that they could find on the market, this was the treasure that the inner disciples provoked that demon beast for. ¡°What kind of joke is this!¡± ¡°It seems that this talk of a Black Tortoise descending was all in the elder''s head. Having us risk our lives facing that damn Demon Ape King, only for a fucking common jewel.¡± The elder tossed it, putting it back on the ground. A black jewel could be found on the market, but it wasn¡¯t worth anything to cultivators. They didn¡¯t care much for jewelry. The other elders didn¡¯t even pay it any mind after he threw it, they glanced over at Qiu Zhen and Gan Fang who were both lying on the ground. ¡°Bring them back?¡± ¡°Eh, just resume the hunt, maybe one of these disciples will find the real treasure if there was any.¡± ¡°Agreed, we should hurry back to tell the headmaster of that Demon Ape King. If it comes back later we should be prepared.¡± Shortly after the elders disappeared, leaving Qiu Zhen and Gan Fang on the ground unconscious. Their injuries weren¡¯t fatal and since they were already down when the Demon Ape King used its warcry, they didn¡¯t feel its effects, however they were tossed a few meters back. Gan Fang was the first to wake up, opening his eyes he looked around the field. The countless number of bodies were still there, but there was also a crater. The Demon Ape King was not in sight, however there was this massive amount of blood that suggested it was at least injured. Gan Fang got up, he was shaking his head while looking for Qiu Zhen. He overestimated his strength. Fighting that assassin was not a good idea so he feared for Qiu Zhen¡¯s life. His eyes spotted Qiu Zhen who seemed to be five meters away from him, a pool of blood was beneath him. ¡®Dead? He died at such a young age too.¡¯ Gan Fang thought to himself as he walked over to Qiu Zhen. He flipped him over and breathed a sigh of relief, it was only coming out of his mouth and he didn¡¯t have any serious injuries. Gan Fang sat down and closed his eyes. It was better to start healing himself up before this place became filled with more demon beast. ----- Qiu Zhen was out for one entire day before waking up, he found himself laying by a fire. Next to the fire was Hu Jun who was staring at him teary eyed and by her expression you could tell she was extremely worried. ¡®She couldn¡¯t have did this, could she?¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself, but quickly dismissed that thought. His eyes wandered across the fire and landed on Li Haun who was meditating. Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t find Gan Fang. ¡°Where¡¯s brother Gan Fang?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. Hu Jun stood up and walked over to him, ¡°You should rest more. Brother Gan Fang is hunting demon cores, he should return soon.¡± ¡°What about the Demon Ape King?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. When I told the elders about it they rushed here, and when I arrived Gan Fang was meditating while you were out.¡± Hu Jun said to Qiu Zhen while her face turned slightly red. Qiu Zhen wondered why she was embarrassed and glanced down at himself, only to notice that his upper body was naked. ¡®Fuck! Should I kill her!?¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself, his tattoo was visible and he didn¡¯t want anyone to find out about it. ¡®If she¡¯s seen it, then so does Li Haun and Gan Fang.¡¯ When Qiu Zhen looked down, the tattoo itself only had the head of three dragons. ¡®Does one disappear every time one wakes up!?¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself for a bit. ¡®Then what happens when all five wake up.¡¯ Swosh! Gan Fang landed on the ground right next to the fire and glanced at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen you''re awake! I thought you wouldn¡¯t wake up for another three days! Your speed of recovery is fast.¡± ¡°My body is just a little better than others.¡± Qiu Zhen said as he got up out from laying down. Gan Fang¡¯s face seemed to turn serious, the mood also turned in another direction. ¡°Qiu Zhen since you¡¯re awake, there¡¯s something I would like to talk about with you.¡± ¡®Does he know?¡¯ Chapter Forty-Seven Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy! Proofread by: NasVersix
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise Forest Qiu Zhen was on guard against Gan Fang because his upper body was naked, revealing his tattoo. If Gan Fang knew what this tattoo was - or if any of those present knew what it was - Qiu Zhen would have to kill them. Qiu Zhen¡¯s back was against a tree while his eyes were glued on Gan Fang. Gan Fang didn¡¯t take what Qiu Zhen was doing too serious and only gave him a simple look. He reached into his pocket and retrieved a black jewel - the same jewel that the Demon Ape King had and the elders threw away. When he took it out his eyes shined for a moment before it quickly disappeared. He was disappointed in the black jewel. ¡°You remember how I asked what you thought the Black Tortoise left here? Well if the Demon Ape King was guarding this then it can¡¯t be such a simple jewel.¡± Gan Fang said as he tossed the jewel over to Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen grabbed the black jewel as he quickly looked it over. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t feel anything strange about it, it looked like any other jewel he had seen. Turning the jewel over to check if there was some kind of inscription on it, he ended up finding nothing. This jewel was just plain and there was nothing special about it. ¡°So it was all in the headmaster¡¯s head then?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. Hu Jun didn¡¯t care much about the black jewel. To her, finding the treasure the Black Tortoise left was something she hardly thought about. She watched as Qiu Zhen carefully observed the jewel and noticed that he was behaving strangely. ¡°Not exactly brother Qiu Zhen. To be honest what if the treasure it left behind was not something that was so simple. If you left a treasure but only wanted a certain person to find it, wouldn¡¯t you make it look simple to others, but complicated to that person? This is why I think that the jewel is the treasure but we just don¡¯t know what it is used for.¡± Gan Fang explained as he sat by the fire. ¡®Does he not know about my tattoo or is he playing stupid?¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself as he tossed the jewel back to Gan Fang. ¡°So you¡¯re saying it is part of something even bigger?¡± Gan Fang lightly laughed as he stared at the black jewel. ¡°Not exactly, it could be used to unlock some treasure that¡¯s hidden here or it could just be used for something else. Whatever it is, i¡¯m sure that this jewel is the treasure.¡± Gan Fang produced a grey robe from his ring and tossed it to Qiu Zhen. ¡°Here, you should cover up. The nights are getting colder can¡¯t have you caught a cold. Also brother Qiu Zhen, I didn¡¯t know you had a tattoo on your back.¡± Qiu Zhen grabbed the robes and put them on - he didn¡¯t mind Hu Jun or Li Haun. ¡°Tattoo on my back¡­ right... ¡° Gan Fang stood up as he walked over to Qiu Zhen. He looked at Qiu Zhen¡¯s back with complicated eyes. ¡°It seems so mysterious, i¡¯ve never seen something like that before. Where did you get it?¡± ¡®Did he not notice the tattoo on my chest? Can it be that it¡¯s not there?¡¯ Qiu Zhen muttered to himself. ¡°This¡­ I got it when I was young. You can say it¡¯s my mother''s gift.¡± Gan Fang turned around and started walking away from Qiu Zhen and away from the fire. ¡°Come, walk with me.¡± ¡®Right, of course you would notice.¡¯ Qiu Zhen started walking with Gan Fang away from the others. Gan Fang and Qiu Zhen walked for forty minutes. Qiu Zhen put his hands behind his back while he infused them with qi. He couldn¡¯t take any chances, as soon as Gan Fang mentioned the tattoo on his chest he would kill him. Somewhere in Qiu Zhen¡¯s heart he thought that he was overreacting. How could Gan Fang who was only a few years older than him know what this tattoo was, but Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t take any chances. Gan Fang looked sad as he turned around to Qiu Zhen. ¡°You should already know that I¡¯m from the Gan Clan. I feel that you are trustworthy enough which is why I¡¯m going to tell you. The Gan Clan is no more, every member was murdered even after the war ended.¡± ¡®No wonder you looked sad when I mentioned it before¡¯ Qiu Zhen nodded his head. ¡°If every member of the clan died, then how did you survive?¡± ¡°In the Gan clan we have always produced members who have great cultivation ability. However there is one member in our clan that was born a cripple. He is a great man and lives a simple life. The clan thinks that he is dead but only me and my father knows about him. That is because he is my uncle. When the clan members were dying I was staying with my uncle.¡± Gan Fang explained as he clenched his fist tight. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°To think one of the seven great powers would fall. Who would do such a thing?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. (Seven great powers = number one power in each kingdom) ¡°On this whole continent there are only seven clans that could kill off our whole clan. Six of them belong to the other seven great powers, but the other one is only one person. It¡¯s the emperor.¡± Gan Fang explained as his eyes were burning with fury. ¡°Chang Chi? Why would he kill the members of the Gan clan?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ however my uncle sent me a letter before the hunt started. He told me that he has an important message for me, and said when I knew not to do anything rash.¡± Gan Fang looked Qiu Zhen in the eye as he opened his mouth. ¡°Qiu Zhen you¡¯re my brother right? Thus it¡¯s only natural for me to tell you this. I feel that the emperor is the one who killed off my clan, thus it¡¯s only natural I get revenge. My clan served the last emperor, Chang Mu so you would think that would mean something to Chang Chi. It did not, he killed them off! I¡¯m not asking you to help me get my revenge because I know that to kill Chang Chi I would need to become an Immortal which is harder than I thought. I¡¯m only asking you pray for me, if I fail my goal at least keep what I¡¯ve said in your heart.¡± Qiu Zhen nodded. If he fell in battle fighting Chang Chi he too would want someone to remember what he told them hoping they will carry on their goals. Qiu Zhen put his hand on Gan Fang¡¯s shoulder while he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Chang Chi isn¡¯t that nice of a person, if your clan was wiped out then it is only he himself who can do it.¡± Gan Fang smiled lightly, ¡°Right! How about after this hunt you come with me to meet my uncle. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll feel better to know that I can rely on someone.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Qiu Zhen replied. ¡®So he didn¡¯t see the tattoo huh¡­ I wonder why¡­¡¯ Gan Fang started walking back to the the girls, ¡°We should get back before they start misunderstanding why I called you out.¡± They both went back to the camp where Hu Jun and Li Haun were. Li Haun was still meditating as if she didn¡¯t notice nor care for what they were doing. Hu Jun was also mediating, but she opened her eyes when Gan Fang and Qiu Zhen came back. ¡°Right, so we still have eight days we can be in here for. We can hunt more demon beast or we could leave.¡± Gan Fang said. Hu Jun made five demon cores appear. ¡°Well I still have to kill five more to have ten.¡± Her gaze shifted to Qiu Zhen with pleading eyes asking if he would help her. Qiu Zhen turned his gaze to Li Haun. He didn¡¯t know if she had ten demon cores or not, but then he thought about how she never used any techniques. Li Haun didn¡¯t even open her eyes as she produced twenty demon cores. Shortly after she placed them back in her ring and continued to meditate. ¡°What did you do, have others hunt for you?¡± Qiu Zhen said. Hu Jun who knew of Li Haun¡¯s strength looked at Qiu Zhen with a shocked expression. She guessed that Li Haun and Qiu Zhen were together and that Qiu Zhen understood her strength, but he obviously didn¡¯t. ¡®So they weren¡¯t together.¡¯ Hu Jun thought as a smile appeared on her face. Gan Fang produced eight demon cores while he lightly smiled. ¡°Well, it seems that two of us have yet to complete the hunt. Since it¡¯s so late we should continue tomorrow morning then head out to turn them in. I doubt any of us care about rankings.¡± Hu Jun nodded her head, while Qiu Zhen laid back down. He started to think about that baby monkey, he wondered where it went. He smiled, it seems that he has gotten somewhat attached to that thing. As he closed his eyes he thought about what Gan Fang said seriously. If the Black Tortoise really did leave a treasure like that then it truly wouldn¡¯t be simple. ¡°Ah!¡± Qiu Zhen sprang up as he looked at Gan Fang. ¡°Brother Gan Fang, I know what that jewel could be used for. Let me see it again!¡± Gan Fang got the jewel out of his pocket and passed it to Qiu Zhen. He didn¡¯t know how Qiu Zhen understood what it was used for, but if he knew then it must be special. Qiu Zhen grabbed the black jewel as he looked it over again. ¡®This size, it looks just right. Why didn¡¯t I notice this before.¡¯ Qiu Zhen grinned as he got up. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, time to see if this actually works.¡± Chapter Forty-Eight Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy! (So, you''ll be getting around six chapters tomorrow and none next week. Why? Cause this guy (One writing this) needs to study and do his exams -.-.) (Hopefully I finish up two more chapters tonight and have NasVersix proofread them for you by tomorrow.)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Black Tortoise Forest Qiu Zhen dashed out of the Black Tortoise forest with the black jewel in his hand. Qiu Zhen thought about before when he first did his exam. He didn¡¯t know if this jewel was one that fit, but he was going to check it out. If it did then it might help solve the mystery to that cave. If not then he would just give it back to Gan Fang. Thinking about it more clearly it had to be the treasure that the Black Tortoise left. It looks so simple, but if it fits into the hole then that would make it even more complicated. It¡¯s not like someone would go into the forest and drop a black jewel just for the heck of it. Qiu Zhen¡¯s ear¡¯s slightly moved as he made his way to the entrance. Behind him were two figures that followed. Qiu Zhen groaned, he has just woken up not too long ago, and there is already trouble finding its way to him. However Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t worry much considering the two behind him were of no concern to him. They could follow him all they want, but in the end they would end up dead. ¡°Why are you running?¡± A voice called out from behind Qiu Zhen. ¡°What, are you a coward? This isn¡¯t like you to run, usually you would try to kill us all off.¡± Another voice said. Qiu Zhen slightly turned his head to get a view of the two chasing after him. One was this muscular male and another one was someone who resembled a female. Qiu Zhen clearly heard two male voices, so both were male. However the male that looked like a female could trap anyone with his looks. Seeing Qiu Zhen look at them, the two men grinned as they both got out their weapon. The muscular male took out a staff and the pretty male took out a fan. Their cultivation was similar to Ye Fa¡¯s - being at the seventh Dao realm. Being at only the seventh Dao realm was not much for Qiu Zhen who was also at the same level. After fighting with the assassin, Qiu Zhen¡¯s dantian is a lot more fuller than before. If he faced something a little stronger - maybe at the peak Dao realm - Qiu Zhen felt that he could reach a new level. Qiu Zhen¡¯s speed picked up making the gap between him and those two even bigger. Suddenly Qiu Zhen heard something so his vision went to the left. He noticed a little shadow moving at the same pace as him, if not greater. The shadow was not his, and it was not a disciple from the school. Thus it could only be that baby monkey who Qiu Zhen met in the forest. It was easy to guess what it was because everyone in the school has a height closer to two meters. This shadow only had a height of around one meter - if that. The shadow leaped towards Qiu Zhen, and grabbed onto his shoulder. It was indeed the baby monkey. ¡°Eee.¡± It said before settling itself on Qiu Zhen¡¯s head. Qiu Zhen himself didn¡¯t even bother with it anymore, he found it somewhat annoying, but it also had it¡¯s own charm. It even saved him from those three assassins at the beginning, so Qiu Zhen owed the little thing. The school was up ahead only a couple meters away however Qiu Zhen turned right going around the school. He didn¡¯t feel the need to go in that direction or else he might find more trouble ahead. To the right of the school was a field that was stained with blood. This place belonged to the school and yet it didn¡¯t belong at the same time. Since it was close to the school many thought it belonged to the school. This was true considering where it was place. However the school itself didn¡¯t claim this part of the land. Many of the inner disciples or even outer disciples who wanted to become stronger quickly found themselves in this field. Since it wasn¡¯t a part of the school you could settle your differences here without ton¡¯s of people noticing. Disciples came here for multiple reasons, one to fight others or steal. When they fight on this field it¡¯s not always to the death, but most of the time someone does die. When they die their belongings are also claimed so many find coming to this field as an easy way to earn medical pills. It¡¯s known as the Blood Field, however during Qiu Zhen¡¯s time attending this school he has never stepped foot in that place. This is his first time even thinking about going there. There is an unspoken rule regarding this Blood Field, and that is there are no rules. You can kill any other disciple anytime, whether you did it by yourself or together with others, no one cared. Sometimes female disciples bodies were found here. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Qiu Zhen stopped his movements and turned around towards the two males who were just catching up. He infused his qi into his hands making them sharp, while his eyes turned cold. He stood in the open while the two males finally made their appearance. ¡°Oh the Blood Field, a fitting place for you to die.¡± Qiu Zhen coldly said, ¡°Indeed, a fitting place for you two... to die!¡± His body flashed as he appeared behind the pretty male. Qiu Zhen made a slicing motion with his hand towards the males neck. One moment later his head rolled off while blood sprayed everywhere. The muscular man was stunned, he didn¡¯t think that Qiu Zhen would be able to kill him that quick. It was only a while ago that he was fitting Ye Fa and Qiu Zhen¡¯s win could be considered lucky. They thought if both of them went with the same cultivation as Ye Fa then Qiu Zhen would definitely be dead. ¡°Fuck, wait until Ye Che hears about this!¡± The muscular man said as he started to flee. Naturally he would flee for his life. If Qiu Zhen could kill a disciple at the seventh Dao realm with a swipe of his hand, couldn¡¯t he do the same to him? His own life was more important to him than trying to kill someone that he couldn¡¯t beat. When Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand cut the pretty mans head off it didn¡¯t have a drop of blood on it. His movements were too fast, clearly he had perfected his technique. Seeing the other male fleeing Qiu Zhen coldly snorted as he darted after him. Qiu Zhen¡¯s speed was greater than the males so he arrived in front of him cutting off his path of escape. ¡°Escape? You think that''s possible?¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s red eyes seemed to glow as he said that. The muscular male jumped back, but before he did Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand flashed. ¡°AhhhhH!¡± The man screamed as he felt the blood spilling out of his body. His left arm was gone and his staff dropped to the ground. Qiu Zhen appeared in front of him with a calm expression. His cold eyes seemed to be void of any life as he stared at the muscular man. ¡°One should not seek a tiger while they are still a cub.¡± Qiu Zhen swung his arm horizontal as he beheaded the muscular man. During all this the baby monkey didn¡¯t move one inch from Qiu Zhen¡¯s head. It was as if nothing would make this baby monkey leave it¡¯s spot. Not even the sudden movements Qiu Zhen made. Qiu Zhen dashed out of the field and continued on with his main goal. It took the time an incense to burn for Qiu Zhen to reach that cave again. He stepped inside the cave, it was still being lit by those strange rocks. Qiu Zhen went deeper in until he found the corpse of the three headed jade serpent. The serpent only started to decay, when he found it before it was still in good shape almost as if it was still alive. Qiu Zhen walked over to the cave wall where the jade gem was socketed. Qiu Zhen took the black jewel and looked it over while glancing at the five empty sockets. He found that the jewel in his hand had the exact same shape as the empty socket in the middle. ¡®So it goes here.¡¯ Qiu Zhen said to himself as he placed the jewel in the empty socket. Qiu Zhen waited for five minutes, but nothing happened at all. Not even a cracking sound could be heard. ¡°The hell is this! I have to find the other four in order for it to work!?¡± Qiu Zhen yelled at the wall. He started to walk out of the cave, but suddenly stopped. He heard it, it was a little creak sound. Qiu Zhen turned his head around, but nothing was happening to the cave. It still looked the same. Boom! Suddenly the entrance to the cave smashed together like a tortoise¡¯s beak snapping closed. The cave that was lit before by the strange rocks dimmed down. The eyes that were on the wall glowed white, but the strange thing was they seemed to be getting closer to Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen¡¯s vision turned blurry as he felt his consciousness fade away. The baby monkey that was on his head woke up and looked around. It felt Qiu Zhen tipping over and tried to call out to him, but it was too late. He collapsed on the ground unmoving and his eyes that were red turned pitch black.
Wonder if anyone even remembers this cave... If not it was in like chapter 12 or 13. Spoiler : So like this arc has a few more things to cover. Has this little bit with the cave, Gan Fang''s bit, extra stuff that you don''t know about,that tournament (Ah, we get to re-meet Chang Chi.), and the big Cha Bang! Might make chapters longer cause I don''t want to go past sixty chapters, but I already know it might e.e Chapter Forty-Nine Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks!
Qiu Zhen looked around, but he couldn¡¯t see anything. Everything was dark, he couldn¡¯t even see his own hand. ¡°What is this!¡± He yelled. ¡°So¡­ It¡¯s finally time¡­¡± A voice that seemed aged called out. Qiu Zhen turned around because that¡¯s where the voice was coming from. He found nothing, but then again, he couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Time for what?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. ¡°What has it been¡­. two hundred years¡­ maybe three? I didn¡¯t think I would be doing this again so soon.¡± Qiu Zhen stopped asking questions, they were getting him nowhere. Instead he closed his eyes thinking this might be some illusion. He started to recall what happened, he put the jewel into the empty socket and a few minutes later the cave was sealed. After that the lights dimmed and he found himself in this darkness. Qiu Zhen touched his head, only to find that nothing was there. ¡®It¡¯s gone¡­¡¯ He thought. Qiu Zhen pieced something together, that he might not be in his world anymore. If he wasn¡¯t then this was only an illusion. ¡®Break!¡¯ ¡®Break!!¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought as he tried to forcefully break the state he was in, but it was no use. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± A hand touched his shoulder as Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes instantly opened as he took guard. He looked in front of himself, but there was nobody. He clearly felt a hand touch him, but when he looked nothing was there. This was highly strange. ¡°Who are you? What do you want with me!?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. ¡°Me¡­ If I had to choose what I wanted¡­ It would to be free. As for you¡­ you just happened to be the one who placed jewel.¡± The age voice said. ¡°Fine then, what is this place?¡± ¡°I do not know. I¡¯m just like you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Exactly as it sounds. I¡¯m exactly like you.¡± After the aged voice said that the darkness eased up as Qiu Zhen could make out what was in front of him. It was a person, a human to be exact. Indeed if one looked at the aged man he seemed to resemble Qiu Zhen quite a bit. Only, this man was seriously aged as if he¡¯s been trapped in this place for a long time. His hair black stretched to his back and he had a black robe on. His left eye was red while his right was white. He didn¡¯t seem strong, in fact he looked extremely weak as if he would fall if someone bumped into him. However Qiu Zhen knew for a fact that this man in front of him was strong. He was way stronger than even he himself was in his former life. The air around him gave you this feeling of death. Just by looking at the man caused Qiu Zhen to take a step back. Qiu Zhen himself didn¡¯t realize that he took a step back, but it was his natural instinct. Fight of Flight. By gazing upon this old man his body naturally chose the latter. ¡°How did you get here and how do I get out?¡± Qiu Zhen asked while he infused qi into his hand. He was still on guard against this man, he knew nothing about him so it was only natural for him to be on guard. The man had a calm expression, he gazed at Qiu Zhen. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so cautious. You¡¯ll be leaving here soon enough. Sadly I can¡¯t escape¡­ such a shame.... let¡¯s get this over with.¡± The old man opened his palm and two jewels appeared. One was that jade gem and the other the black jewel. They both spun around each other as they slowly rose into the air. The jade gem stayed still in mid air as the black jewel flew off into another direction. Qiu Zhen felt the ground beneath him shake as if it was an earthquake. Once the shaking stopped a white light stretched from the jade gem off into the distance - the same direction the black jewel headed. Everything got heavy, Qiu Zhen¡¯s body went to the ground as he coughed out a mouthful of blood. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on, his back glowed red as all the eyes from the tattoo opened up. Qiu Zhen felt his body getting hot as if it was about to explode. The old man glanced at Qiu Zhen but didn¡¯t say anything. He noticed the glow from Qiu Zhen¡¯s back and clearly knew that he was in pain, however he did nothing to help. ¡°AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!¡± Qiu Zhen screamed out in pain as he held his chest. His chest felt like it was about to burst wide open so he was trying to keep it closed. His body shook once and something flew out of him. It flew by very fast, and it headed off into the distance. The screaming from Qiu Zhen died down and so did the pain. His body stopped glowing and all the eyes from the tattoo closed. ¡°That¡­ was unexpected. However¡­ you are lucky.¡± The old man spoke. His tone was indifferent. ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ see¡­¡± Qiu Zhen slowly said while patting the ground. There was no use in him getting up if he couldn¡¯t even see. With his vision being taken away he could cultivate all he wants, but he¡¯ll end up dead. A cultivator without eyes can hardly fight on their own. Even if they can read the qi in the air their reaction speed would be lower. ¡°What did you do!?!¡± Qiu Zhen yelled. ¡°Me¡­ I did¡­ nothing¡­ It was you who did something¡­¡± The old man replied. ¡°What are you talking about? You clearly seen me do nothing! I stood here perfectly fine until you pulled out those two jewels!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one... having dragons flying out of me. You should have known... one day this would happen¡­ those things inside you¡­ aren¡¯t something you can contain. You¡­ are not like him.¡± The old man said as he began to walk to Qiu Zhen. ¡°Like who? Why would I want to be like someone I don¡¯t even know!?¡± The old man grabbed Qiu Zhen by the collar and made him stand up. He put his finger on Qiu Zhen¡¯s forehead as it began to glow. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t see, but images flowed inside of his head. There was a man dressed in a jade green robe sitting on a mountain. Beside him were five dragons, each one a different color. Qiu Zhen immediately recognized one of them as the dragon of life, and he had a good feeling that the red dragon was the dragon of rage and fury. The man¡¯s held in his hands a green sword that was close to three meters long. This was no ordinary sword, it was an Odachi. The man placed the sword in the ground as he walked away. He didn¡¯t head towards the dragons behind him, instead he went towards the cliff. He fell, but the five dragons didn¡¯t go after him instead they rose in the sky. From where he jumped emerged a dragon covered in golden scales. It¡¯s eyes were bright yellow and the tip of it¡¯s wings were pure white. On it¡¯s back was the same man who jumped from the cliff - riding on it¡¯s back. Suddenly the images stopped flowing in Qiu Zhen¡¯s head as the man took his finger away. ¡°That man. The Dragon Emperor.¡± The old man spoke but when he said that man''s title he spoke of it with praise. ¡°Dragon Emperor?¡± ¡°Correct. It was he who found those dragons and raised them. The people of his time gave him a glorious title, naming him The Dragon Emperor. He raised all six of them and taught them how to control their power. Each one received a name that name helped others understand what their power was. The people worshipped them like gods because of their abilities. However the Dragon Emperor suddenly disappeared but soon after those six dragons split the lands into five parts.¡± ¡°Five parts¡­ right. Why not six?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. He has already heard about this part from the dragon of life when it woke up. However it never mentioned six dragons, only the five contained within the pendant. ¡°Because¡­ the last dragon could be considered a god. It¡¯s abilities are far greater than the other five, so in the disappearance of the emperor, it was their leader. Each one of them went their separate ways obeying the sixth dragon. When the other five were being put into that pendant, the sixth dragon was already gone. Where did it go? Why did it leave it¡¯s brothers alone? Why didn¡¯t it tell them? These are all questions i¡¯m still trying to answer.¡± Hearing what the old man was saying Qiu Zhen wondered how he knew all of this. To understand and know what happened to that man who appeared more than a millennium ago he had to be at least that old as well. Qiu Zhen had a thought, maybe this was the Dragon Emperor. He just had to ask, ¡°You are the Dragon Emperor?¡± Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t see it but the man grinned as he shook his head. ¡°No, he is a mortal and I am not. However compared to mortals these days, he should be considered a god.¡± If the old man was talking as if he was not the same as Qiu Zhen, then what was he. He was clearly a human being and he talked like one as well. If he wasn¡¯t the Dragon Emperor, then who was he? ¡°Who are you?¡± Qiu Zhen asked again. ¡°Me¡­ i¡¯ve told you... I¡¯m the same as you. Anyways¡­ he should be returning soon¡­ and so should your eyesight. Maybe then you¡¯ll understand.¡± Who would be returning soon? Was there another person in this place? Could the old man be talking about the Dragon Emperor or was he talking about the dragon that left his body? All Qiu Zhen could do was speculate as he waited. Waiting for this persons returned seemed like days if not months. Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t meditate because he didn¡¯t feel any qi in the air, so he could only sit and wait. When he tried having more conversations with the old man, the old man didn¡¯t answer. A figure appeared from the distance. You could not make out what it was, but it had golden eyes. It¡¯s body was long however in this darkness you could not make out how long it was. The color wasn¡¯t even seeable, because it blended in with the darkness. ¡°See¡­ it didn¡¯t take long.¡± The old man said as Qiu Zhen slowly rose. ¡°I see the other two have woke up already as well. Only those two idiots are left. Anyways you should already understand who I am. Unlike the other two I was able to break free from your body however I didn¡¯t have enough energy thus I returned. You may call me the Dragon of Chaos and Destruction. Unlike the dragon who heals or the dragon that increases your strength, I improve your martial skills. These techniques caused great destruction and calamity back then. However to survive you must learn them. Each move you learn will be greater than the last causing the destructive force to grow as well.¡± The Dragon¡¯s claw made it¡¯s way to Qiu Zhen¡¯s forehead as a light was transferred through his body. ¡°These are the skills, but they are only usable with the dragon of rage and fury. To unlock the next move you must open the next eye. That is all that needs to be known.¡± The dragon turned its head towards the old man. ¡°I did not expect to see you here. Well¡­ it¡¯s always nice to see old faces. As much as I would like to reminisce, I don¡¯t have much time left out here. Maybe another time.¡± After it said that, the dragon of chaos and destruction went back into Qiu Zhen¡¯s body. Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyesight returned however everything seemed much more clearer. When the dragon of chaos and destruction returned to Qiu Zhen¡¯s body two small circles appeared beneath his eyes. Each circle was black and could easily be mistaken from a beauty mark, however they were not. Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes were also not the same, usually they are red, however they were golden this time. If you looked closely it seemed more like a dragon''s eye than anything. With his eyesight being much clearer, Qiu Zhen glanced at the old man. He could see it, the qi that was emitting from his body. He couldn¡¯t see it all however it was enough to scare him a little. Qiu Zhen blinked, but afterwards his eyesight returned to normal - along with his red eyes. ¡°Right. You could have... returned sooner if only he didn¡¯t leave.¡± The old man spoke as he waves his hand. Qiu Zhen felt his vision turned blurry once again. ¡°Do me a favor... and find the other four. I really hate being... trapped in here. Do not fail¡­ like the other.¡± The old man''s voice rang out in Qiu Zhen¡¯s head as he collapsed onto the ground. Chapter Fifty ¡°Ooo eee.¡± The baby monkeys voice sounded in Qiu Zhen¡¯s ear. Qiu Zhen slowly opened his eyes. He got up from the ground and dust himself all, while the baby monkey made it¡¯s way back to Qiu Zhen¡¯s head. Qiu Zhen looked at the wall where the two jewels were suppose to be. However all he found were two eyes staring at him. At first it was just two eyes with no glow staring at the ground where the three headed jade serpent was. Now those eyes seemed closer than before, not to mention they were glowing white. Qiu Zhen studied it closer, and it actually looked like a tortoise head that came out of it¡¯s shell. The two jewels and even the empty sockets that were on the wall were gone. In it¡¯s place was a black wall. ¡®How am I going to find some jewels that I don¡¯t know where to look, nor how they look. Then again¡­ It¡¯s not my problem.¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself. He turned around and was heading towards the exit, only to find it still shut. Qiu Zhen punched it and even used a martial skill on it, but it still did not break. ¡®Am I trapped here?¡¯ Qiu Zhen shook his head, he can¡¯t be trapped in this place. If he was then why would that person tell him to find the other jewels? If he wanted Qiu Zhen to actually find them then he wouldn¡¯t still be locked in here. Qiu Zhen went back to the wall where the jewels were suppose to be and analyzed it. Nothing was there, not even a crack. Qiu Zhen even placed his hand on the wall thinking it might be an illusion. ¡®There¡¯s got to be a way!¡¯ He said trying to motivate himself. This time Qiu Zhen eyed the white eyes that came from the wall. He placed his hand on the tortoise¡¯s head - which was made from stone. Nothing was normal about this head, it was made from stone but Qiu Zhen could not infuse qi in it. Even when he scanned it with his qi, he only found it rebound to himself. This stone was strange. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t notice it when he first woke up, but after trying to scan the stone with his qi he found out that he actually broke though. He broke through and is now at the eight Dao realm. Qiu Zhen took his hand off the tortoise¡¯s head, but as he did it¡¯s eyes moved. The eyes that were staring at him before looked to the left, then right before it landed back on Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen who was staring at it already found himself having images placed in his head as the eyes looked at him. The images showed him four jewels, one blue, white, bright red, and a multi colored jewel. Each jewel came along with a face, however the faces were blurry so Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t make out who they were. Then came a last image, it was a mountain. The images ended there, and the tortoise head made a clicking sound. Something started turning inside the cave wall as the tortoise head started turning upside down. The cave entrance opened letting in a bunch of fresh air. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t wait around, he dashed out of the cave. He knew where the jewels were, or at least he had a general idea, and had a location for the next cave. Whether Qiu Zhen would complete this was up to him, it¡¯s not like he got rewarded. Qiu Zhen darted off, heading back to the school - where Gan Fang and the others were waiting. Along the way Qiu Zhen wondered if any days passed while he was stuck in that cave. It couldn¡¯t have been long because there was not enough oxygen to support both him and the baby monkey for a long time. Finally the school was in full view as Qiu Zhen approached. The first thing Qiu Zhen did after returning was go search for Gan Fang and the rest. He headed towards Black Tortoise Forest, since that was the last place they were at. Upon arrival there were a few elders at the entrance meditating. They sensed Qiu Zhen approach and one of them opened their eyes as he drew closer. ¡°Stop.¡± The elders voice called out to Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen came to a stop as he was only a few feet away from the elder. Qiu Zhen looked at the elder confused. ¡®Why did he stop me?¡¯ ¡°Did you not get the news or were you just eager to know what¡¯s inside?¡± The elder asked in a calm tone. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. He really didn¡¯t understand what was happening. When he left there were still eight days left until the hunt was over, and now that he¡¯s back he can¡¯t even go inside. Something strange is definitely happening. ¡°Strange¡­ it seems you don¡¯t know.¡± The elder said before sighing. ¡°Two days ago something appeared within the forest. When some disciples checked it out, they got drawn in and died. When we heard this we also went to check it out, however two did not make it back alive. Therefore until we find out what¡¯s causing this the hunt is cancelled.¡± The elder explained. ¡°The Demon Ape King?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. ¡°No. That beast appeared four days ago, like I said two days ago this thing appeared. Can you not count the days boy?¡± Four days ago the Demon Ape King appeared, and a day after that Qiu Zhen woke up. He left to go place the jewel in the socket the same day, so that meant two days have passed! He wondered how could two days pass by so soon, but then he thought about what the elder said. Some disciples got drawn into whatever was in the forest and died! What if it was Gan Fang and them? Qiu Zhen thought about it for a moment, but they couldn¡¯t have died. Gan Fang was smart enough not to approach something that seemed dangerous. Li Haun already had enough demon cores, so she would more than likely meditate until everyone else was ready. As for Hu Jun, Qiu Zhen doubted she would approach anything she didn¡¯t know about after what happened with the Demon Ape King. Qiu Zhen slightly nodded to the elder showing that he understood. As much as he would have liked to find out what was going on inside the forest, he wouldn¡¯t risk his life. At least not until he had his revenge. Qiu Zhen headed back into the school, he went to visit his master. ----- Arriving at Fang Wei¡¯s place, Qiu Zhen opened the door. He walked in, only to find Fang Wei meditating. Fang Wei opened his eyes and looked at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come back sooner? I thought you might have died during the hunt.¡± Fang Wei said. Qiu Zhen lightly laughed. ¡°Master, you truly think this disciple would die so soon? I can¡¯t die just yet, I still haven¡¯t gotten all of your belongings!¡± Fang Wei shook his head. ¡°Shameless. You truly are trying to drive this man to his death aren¡¯t you.¡± Qiu Zhen grinned while he nodded his head. ¡°Of course! The disciple must surpass the master, even in his death.¡± Fang Wei didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, this disciple of his was going to drive him insane or die. Whichever one happened would not be a good one. Since he gave Qiu Zhen that body skill he wondered how far he mastered it. Fang Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How is progression going with the 9 Revolving Heaven?¡± Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Qiu Zhen walked over to the Asura Demon Blade and stared at it. ¡°No idea master, this disciple only cultivated to the first stage. To be honest I don¡¯t understand the second stage at all.¡± Of course Qiu Zhen was joking. It didn¡¯t matter if he understood the second stage or not, because with the help of his tattoo then it would help him cultivate regardless. It¡¯s true that he only cultivated up to the first stage because he really hasn¡¯t had much time. Besides even if he did try to cultivate it, he would still need cultivation pills to fill his dantian. If he wanted to master this skill then he would do it in one go. Fang Wei was somewhat shocked, he was surprised that in only a few months Qiu Zhen already cultivated up to the first stage. The speed was slightly faster than other disciples, but the 9 Revolving Heaven body skill is different. It is difficult to cultivate in which is why the effects it gives are good. Fang Wei gave up, no matter how he thought of Qiu Zhen he could only be called a genius among genius¡¯. Noticing that Qiu Zhen approached the Asura Demon Blade again Fang Wei slightly grinned. He wouldn¡¯t teach his disciple a lesson, but the sword sure will. Fang Wei couldn¡¯t wait to see Qiu Zhen get blasted back again. Qiu Zhen¡¯s back glowed red for a moment, before he opened the first eye. Qiu Zhen¡¯s vision increased by an insane amount, and he could even see the black qi coming off of the sword. He reached his hand for the sword and grabbed it. He already knew the blade would not reject him this time because he had demon sword qi. Fang Wei¡¯s jaw dropped. He felt like banging his head against a brick wall, this disciple of his held the Asura Demon Blade in his hand. It has only been a few months since he even told Qiu Zhen about it, but he already had it. This was on a whole nother level than any person he has ever seen. Qiu Zhen turned around and grinned at Fang Wei. He swung the sword and it created a black arc. The vibrations in the air seemed like it would shatter space. After swinging it once Qiu Zhen placed the blade in his ring, while he closed the eye on his back. He found his master staring at him weirdly that it almost freaked Qiu Zhen out. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Fang Wei floated over to Qiu Zhen while looking him in the eye. ¡®His eyes¡­ clearly were golden a moment ago¡­ no¡­ maybe I was seeing things.¡¯ Fang Wei thought as he patted Qiu Zhen on the head. ¡°Good, you have not let this man down. Obtaining demon sword qi in such a short time is not easy, and for a human to do it¡­ is something else. However it¡¯s best if you keep this a secret, otherwise you¡¯ll be hunted down.¡± Fang Wei explained. ¡°Ha, let them try. Let this disciple tell master a secret, I have something that would destroy anyone at the mystic realm or below.¡± Fang Wei nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, the qi released from the Asura Demon Blade surely is good enough to kill those at the Mystical realm.¡± Qiu Zhen was laughing inwardly, he was not talking about the blade. When he opened the first eye the method for a martial skill instantly flashed in his head. The name made it seem simple, but complicated at the same time. The name of the technique was called ¡®Slaughter: King¡¯s fatal blow¡¯. This skill was the same one the dragon of chaos and destruction imparted on him. After closing the first eye Qiu Zhen thought he would receive some heavy backlash like the first time. He didn¡¯t, it only felt like something stabbed him in the chest. It was probably due to him having a higher cultivation so his body could handle it now, or because he only used it for the span of two breaths. ¡°Alright master, this disciple will be leaving with brother Gan Fang for abit. Sadly this disciple also broke his sword, so i¡¯ll need a new one!¡± Qiu Zhen said. ¡°You have the Demon Asura Blade, what do you need another sword for?¡± Fang Wei asked as he crossed his legs trying to meditate. Qiu Zhen¡¯s jaws dropped. ¡°Master! You yourself said keep it a secret, and now you want me to use it? You really want me to have my own grave don''t you?¡± Qiu Zhen shook his head. ¡°Master, this disciple doesn¡¯t even ask you for much. All I want is a new sword, hopefully it¡¯s one that can compare to the Asura Demon Blade. As long as you give me that, i¡¯ll be happy¡­ and a few medical herbs¡­¡± Qiu Zhen added the last bit in quickly. ¡°Right¡­ you¡¯ll get something since I am the one who said it.¡± Fang Wei said. ¡°But if it was up to me it would be a stick¡­¡± Fang Wei mumbled to himself as he closed his eyes, ¡°What? You said something?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. Fang Wei shook his head. Qiu Zhen decided it was time for him to leave, he doubted his master would even give him anything that cost. That man is cheap and poor, couldn¡¯t even buy the things on his list. Qiu Zhen¡¯s next stop was Gan Fangs home. ----- Arriving at his house Qiu Zhen knocked on the door. Gan Fang¡¯s house was similar to Qiu Zhen¡¯s expect it was slightly bigger. Gan Fang opened the door, and he had some different clothes on other than his grey robe. ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen! I thought you wouldn¡¯t return before it was time for me to return.¡± ¡°Naturally I would return. However I did not expect I would need to disguise myself..¡± Qiu Zhen said as he glanced over Gan Fangs outfit. Gan Fang laughed. ¡°No need, It¡¯s just so whoever hunted down my clan won¡¯t find recognize me.¡± Disguising himself so others won¡¯t recognize him was a good idea. If they were searching for him then they wouldn¡¯t expect him to be in a small village. If Gan Fang wore his school robes or even the robes of his clan that would be making him a big target. For Qiu Zhen he didn¡¯t have someone hunting him, so he didn¡¯t need a disguise. As for the Scarlet clan, or Ye Che Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t even think of them. The Scarlet clan didn¡¯t act up all this time, so they must have forgotten about him. As for Ye Che, he only sent people after Qiu Zhen and never came himself. ¡°Well then brother, if you have nothing else to do, we should leave. It¡¯s not that far, only a week''s ride away.¡± Gan Fang said. The reason Gan Fang said ride instead of run was because riding a horse is slower than them walking/running. If they were to run to a small village that had mortals in it that would attract attention, therefore it¡¯s better to ride on a horse. Had to fit the part to play the role. Qiu Zhen nodded as they both began to walk towards the entrance of the school. Chapter Fifty-One Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! (Lots of info in this chapter. Don''t know if you''ll catch some things, but it''s all there. Next chapter was actually split into two parts, but I''ll make it all into one. Then we get to the good part? I guess...)
Soaring Dragon Continent, It took them around five days until they were finally on the outer edge of the village. When Qiu Zhen and Gan Fang first left the school they headed east until they arrived at a small town. Gan Fang brought two horses for the both of them since they traveled to that town on foot. Shortly after leaving the town they encountered a group of bandits. These bandits saw two young men traveling together so it would be considered easy pickings. This was not the case, when they tried to rob Gan Fang and Qiu Zhen they found themselves being bound together. Qiu Zhen and Gan Fang could kill mortals, but why would they lower themselves to do that unless it was necessary. If someone ticked a cultivator off then that person would usually find their heads rolling the next second. However there are some cultivatiors that don¡¯t mind the talking of mortals. Unlike Gan Fang who only helped tie them up, Qiu Zhen robbed them for their possessions. They didn¡¯t have much but it was to be expected. To Qiu Zhen though, any money is good money. The small village had people outside farming or walking with logs. A few small children were helping out as well. The women of the village could not compare to the women in the cultivation world at all. Seeing this village reminded Qiu Zhen of the village he was born in. It brought back good and bad memories, however his face showed no emotion, ¡°Come, his house is up ahead.¡± Gan Fang said as he galloped off. Qiu Zhen followed him shortly after. When they entered the village no one was on guard against them. The villagers gave them a cheerful look, but a few kids came up and asked them who they were. Some of the villagers already knew who Gan Fang was since he has been here before, so they didn¡¯t mind him. Many of the older women came up and greeted him while some of the younger females tried to charm him. They never knew that Gan Fang was a cultivator so they treated him like most of the other males. The villagers did treat him with respect considering his clothes were better than theirs. They had a feeling he came from a merchant family or some family that was rich. Thus most tried to woo him with their daughters. Gan Fang only made light chat with the villagers. He didn¡¯t mind the females coming up to greet him. When they asked if he was married he told them no which only made their eyes brighten up even more. A young handsome male was still not married yet? They had to hurry and claim him before someone else did. Gan Fang¡¯s eyes shot towards Qiu Zhen but he only laughed and didn¡¯t say anything. Gan Fang turned his attention back to some of the females. ¡°I¡¯m not that handsome, nor do I have great strength. Let me tell you, this brother of mines still has yet to wed and he is stronger and more handsome than me.¡± The ladies gave Qiu Zhen a quick glance. More than half quickly surrounded him and gave him a touch on his body. They started giggling while whispering among themselves. Qiu Zhen glared at Gan Fang who only turned his head while grinning. Qiu Zhen hopped off his horse while he walked over to Gan Fang. ¡°Trust me ladies, Gan Fang loves you all. Me? I already have a wife.¡± Saying that he had a wife didn¡¯t matter to them. He was handsome so it¡¯s only natural that he would have a wife or two already. In this world men usually had more than one wife, as long as they were strong enough. Gan Fang got off his horse and gave a slight smile to the ladies. ¡°He¡¯s only being modest. I¡¯ll be sure to invite you all over next time i¡¯m here, but for now I really must be off.¡± The ladies were a little disappointed but they still gave him some cheerful looks. Gan Fang and Qiu Zhen started walking towards a stone house. ¡°You have to go through this every time?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. ¡°Mostly¡­ however they are good people.¡± Gan Fang replied Gan Fang opened the door and inside was a plump man sitting at a table. Next to him were two women that seemed ten years younger than himself. Seeing Gan Fang walk in the man gave the two women a signal to leave. ¡°Gan Fang it¡¯s good to see you¡¯re still doing well.¡± The plump man said while waving for them to come over. ¡°Same to you uncle. Let me introduce you, this is my brother Qiu Zhen.¡± Qiu Zhen slightly lowered his head giving respect to the plump man. The plump man glanced over Qiu Zhen and was confused as to why their was a baby monkey on his head. He gave Gan Fang a quick glance, but he only shook his head. ¡°Right, any brother of Gan Fang is a nephew of mines. Just call me uncle Hei.¡± Qiu Zhen replied, ¡°Alright uncle Hei.¡± This caused the plump man to smile. Both Qiu Zhen and Gan Fang sat down at the wooden table. Gan Fang¡¯s uncle got straight to the point. He began telling Gan Fang about what happened before, during and after the war. Both Qiu Zhen and Gan Fang were stunned. When Qiu Zhen asked how Hei knew this information Hei explained that the Gan clan had a secret way to send messages from a far distance in a split second. Gan Fang then took over and said that only those at the Paragon realm are able to do it. It was no surprise to Qiu Zhen that Chang Chi was behind all of this. When Gan Hei explained from the beginning what happened it all went back to the first meeting the seven great powers had after Chang Mu¡¯s death. Chang Chi told them they should keep the peace and allow those who wanted to be the emperor participate in a tournament, the winner would become the emperor. The seven others disagreed to the idea, that would mean anyone could become the emperor. A position that many would dream of was picking the next person by a tournament. This would make others start killing each other to kill off the competition. If anything if that tournament happened it would break the peace. Shortly after they caught the person who killed Chang Mu. Most of the credit was given to Chang Chi, however three people in the seven great powers felt something was up. How could Chang Chi find the assassin that killed Chang Mu so easily? They all had the same resources, but he was the one to find out. This made no sense to the three. Gan Fu who is Gan Fang¡¯s father and brother of Gan Hei called a meeting. This meeting had all of the seven great powers there, but it was missing Chang Chi. Gan Fu felt that Chang Chi could not be trusted therefore he didn¡¯t include him in the meeting. This meeting was for each one of them to place spy¡¯s in the palace to spy on Chang Chi. They had to keep tabs on him because three of them had a good feeling that the person who killed Chang Mu was not the person Chang Chi caught. When they explained their theory the other four hesitated to agree. Once the meeting was over they agreed to place spies in the palace. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Gan Fu did his own digging around and what he found was something else. When he went to pay a visit to Chang Mu¡¯s wife Yan Xiang he asked if she knew anything. Yan Xiang was still shocked over her husband''s death, and told Gan Fu that he did enter a temple with Chang Chi a few years before. Yan Xiang said that Chang Mu was excited over the pendant that he had. He claimed it was special, and he knew that it would help him later on. When Gan Fu found this out he asked if she had the pendant. Yan Xiang said that Chang Mu always kept it with him, even while they slept. Asking if anyone else knew about the pendant besides her and Chang Mu. She explained that if someone else knew about it, it would only be Chang Chi. Instantly Gan Fu connected the dots. Sadly when he did it was already too late. People from the other kingdoms started dying, and every kingdom thought it was another that was attacking him. A few days before the war broke out Gan Fu called a meeting with the other kingdoms. He told them his findings but they were so outraged that no one believed him. Saying he was spitting lies on Chang Chi to distract them while he kills off all their Paragons. Gan Fu tried to reassure them that he didn¡¯t. He even told them they were speaking out of their ass instead of listening to the facts. This upset the other leaders, causing them to raise their tempers. You could say that this was another reason they went to war. During the war when Chang Chi announced he was going into closed door training, Gan Fu wondered why. However shortly after he found out the reason. Chang Chi came back out an immortal. Chang Chi¡¯s first target after he came out of closed doors training just happened to be Gan Fu. When Gan Fu confronted Chang Chi on Chang Mu¡¯s death Chang Chi laughed in his face. His exact words were; ¡°You thought you were smart? Did you not understand you were rolling around in my palm all this time!? You think Chang Mu was the greatest, but he was not. Do you think I, Chang Chi would sit in the back while he soaks up all the fame and glory!? Let me tell you Chang Chi is always on top! I was the one who did the most in uniting the kingdoms! I was the one who came up with strategies! Chang Mu? All he did was concentrate on his training. When he broke through becoming an Immortal you know what he did? Nothing! He did nothing, but he gets all the glory. Bullshit! Naming him emperor when he¡¯s as smart as dog shit, you people are foolish. Today, you Gan Fu will be the first to witness the rise of Chang Chi. Not only you, but all those who stand behind you today.. will DIE!¡± This was it, all that Gan Fu needed to prove that Chang Chi was the one behind everything. However he already knew it was too late. Chang Chi was an immortal, he could easily kill Gan Fu anytime. Gan Fu didn¡¯t deny his fate, but he did something else. His brother who everyone thought to be dead was the only one he could use. As long as one of his clan members stayed alive, his brother could pass this message on to them. Gan Fu exerted all the qi in his body to instantly send all the knowledge he knew from the first day Chang Mu died to the time Chang Chi declared him dead. Listening to the things his father did without even knowing caused Gan Fang¡¯s eyes to bleed. He couldn¡¯t believe that Chang Chi would not only kill his own brother but also his father. His father was a great man, one of the most loyal people who served Chang Mu. Even in Chang Mu¡¯s death he still had someone trying to find out the truth. When they did, they died. As for his clans extermination, it could be considered his father''s fault. Chang Chi announced to him that he murdered Chang Mu. Even if his father didn¡¯t have a chance to tell anyone, Chang Chi had no choice but to make sure. Those that were loyal tried to fight him off, but also ended up dead. Some ran but Chang Chi found them later on. As for the other kingdoms Gan Hei didn¡¯t know what happened to them. ¡°What happened to Yan Xiang!?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She could be dead considering it¡¯s Chang Chi we¡¯re talking about.¡± Gan Hei answered ¡°FUCK!!!¡± Qiu Zhen yelled as he slammed his fist on the table. ¡®Innocent. She did nothing and knew nothing. I swear on my life Chang Chi, if you touched her I will slay your whole family!¡¯ Gan Hei sighed as he looked at Gan Fang. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. I¡¯ve lived with this for a long time now, you should be able to live with it too. Unless you become an Immortal like Chang Chi, don¡¯t think of doing anything stupid. Since becoming emperor he has everyone fooled.¡± Gan Fang coldly said, ¡°You expect me to do nothing! My father died, your own brother! And that man is happily fucking to his heart''s content! I swear I¡¯ll kill him, if not him then his daughter!¡± ¡°Since you are so set on getting revenge then go ahead. However you must promise me to protect your life at all cost. There is something that your father gave to me after becoming the head of the clan. It¡¯s the clans heirloom, hopefully it¡¯ll be useful.¡± Gan Hei said as he got up and left the room. Shortly after he returned with a three meter black box. He passed it to Gan Fang who accepted it with honor. It was his clan¡¯s heirloom, it has been passed down from clan leader to clan leader. Opening the box inside was a pitch black staff that had a wolves head at the ends. Engraved in the staff were letters. It read; Death Sentence. Gan Fang stared at the staff before closing his eyes. A tear streamed down his face as he waited sitting. Three minutes passed before he opened his eyes and bowed at the staff. ¡°I will avenge our clan with honor. They will know what Chang Chi did, and he will get a death sentence.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go Qiu Zhen. I need to find martial skills for staff wielders and increase my cultivation¡­¡± The two males got up and left the stone house. After leaving the two women came back into the room and sat next to Gan Hei. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should have told him about those men?¡± One of the women said. Gan Hei caressed her head while he sighed. ¡°No, he¡¯s still too young. If I were to tell him now it would only give him more to worry about.¡± Outside Gan Fang¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Qiu Zhen, if I see Chang Chi at this year''s tournament¡­ I don¡¯t think I would be able to control myself. If I can¡¯t. Carry on for me. I mean¡­ this Yan Xiang, I have no idea what relations you have with her but if something happened to her you¡¯ll want to go after Chang Chi as well. However if I fail, you must survive to carry on for us both.¡± After saying that Gan Fang urged his horse.
Technique of the Gan clan is like long distance instant transmission. You can send any knowledge you know of to anyone across the continent in a split second, however you''ll use up all your qi. Before Gan Fu died he sent his knowledge to Gan Hei because everyone thought he was dead. Who would suspect that he was actually alive? No one would look for a dead guy... right? As for the baby monkey, people hardly pay it any attention. Usually people have pets so no one really bothers to pay Qiu Zhen''s baby monkey much attention. However it is somewhat strange for him to actually have a monkey as a pet, but then again everything is strange. Chapter Fifty-Two Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Final Chapter until next time! (After exams or if I find time i''ll write/upload another chapter.) Hope you enjoy this chapter, it''s actually longer than the rest. Next chapter well... fun stuff will start to happen.
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Gan Fang and Qiu Zhen took six days to arrive at the Sky Serpent School. The first thing Gan Fang did when he returned was go find martial skills that used a staff. He needed to find and master some martial skills for staves because all he knew were sword skills. Parting ways Qiu Zhen decided to pay Li Haun a visit. He needed cultivation pills and so did she. He had a thought that he could use her to help him gather herbs, if she did well enough he might reward her. As he was walking towards her house he noticed that there were tons of disciples whispering among themselves. Usually he wouldn¡¯t pay this any attention but the number of disciples doing this was numerous. Finally he arrived at Li Hauns house. He didn¡¯t even bother knocking on the door because she wouldn¡¯t answer it anyways. He opened it and found her meditating as usual. ¡°Hey, anything happen while I was gone?¡± Qiu Zhen asked because he wanted to know if something amazing happened since everyone was whispering. He sighed, talking to Li Haun was the wrong choice. ¡°Yup, just ignore me.¡± Qiu Zhen said as he walked out of her home. He went to the place where the pebbles were before. Strangely they were gone, and he laughed inwardly. Qiu Zhen shrugged his shoulders as he went back inside. If he couldn¡¯t find a pebble he would just have to do this another way. He stood above Li Haun who was meditating and infused his finger with some qi. Next he flicked it causing it to tump her forehead. Before it hit Li Haun opened her eyes, and instead of her it hit a barrier. Qiu Zhen was shocked momentarily, he didn¡¯t think she knew a barrier skill. ¡°Oh, it seems you¡¯ve gotten better since last time. Well, let¡¯s not do this, i¡¯m not in the mood to anyways.¡± Li Haun glared at Qiu Zhen, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Right, you go find us some medical herbs. If you gather enough then I might reward you with some pills, if not then your cultivation speed will slow down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t compare me to you. My cultivation speed will never slow down¡­ however I could use some pills.¡± Li Haun said as she took a ring out of her robe. Instantly tons of medical herbs were produced, it was enough to make Qiu Zhen drool. ¡°Where did you get these!? I could have been on another level if you just handed these over before.¡± Li Haun grinned, it seems Qiu Zhen finally found her true worth. However it was only a part, she still had her own secrets. ¡°Ok, make the pills.¡± She demanded. Qiu Zhen glared at her, she was telling him to make the pills. He shook his head, while he hurriedly grabbed a few herbs and put them in his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll take these as pay for protecting you. As I said before you can make your own pills.¡± Qiu Zhen then began to walk out of the house. ¡°Liar! How can you just tell a lie and walk away!?¡± Li Haun yelled at him. Qiu Zhen turned his head. ¡°I said I might reward you. You do have a lot of herbs but that attitude¡­ learn to speak to others first then maybe you¡¯ll have something done for you.¡± Li Haun sighed and gathered up the herbs once again. Afterwords she closed her eyes and started meditating. Qiu Zhen started to leave but Li Haun said something. She said that Hu Jun was looking for him after he left. He nodded his head as he left her house. Qiu Zhen headed back to his place because he didn¡¯t know where Hu Jun stayed. He only just found out that she was an inner disciple a few weeks ago. Along the way people were still whispering so Qiu Zhen decided to confront one of them to find out why. He went to a group of males that were chatting. The group was only made of five, and each one had a cultivation at the fourth Dao realm. Seeing Qiu Zhen approach made them fearful they had seen what he did to Ye Fa. ¡°Tell me, why is everyone whispering?¡± Qiu Zhen spoke. ¡°I-it has to do with Ye Che. He is getting married¡­.¡± One of the males spoke in a fearful tone. ¡°So why are you all whispering? Is she ugly or something?¡± Qiu Zhen said while trying to make the mood lighter. The five males shook their head. ¡°No, she''s actually beautiful. In fact Ye Che said you knew her. Before he left he told everyone if you were to return to tell you he had your lover.¡± Lover? Qiu Zhen was confused, he didn¡¯t court any girls, so how could he even have a lover. He thought about Li Haun since that was the only female he actually talked to a lot, but she was still at her house. Hu Jun was out of the list considering he only found her in the forest a few weeks ago. Lien Meili? No, he hasn¡¯t contacted her since he came here. Qiu Zhen could not figure out who his ¡®lover¡¯ was. ¡°Speak, who is my lover?¡± Qiu Zhen asked the group. The group of boys looked at Qiu Zhen weirdly. How could he not know who his own lover was. Could he be playing them like fools? They didn¡¯t know if he was asking a rhetorical question or if he was being serious. Seeing that the group of males weren¡¯t speaking Qiu Zhen started getting angry. ¡°Speak! Do you have cut tongues that hold you back?¡± ¡°Hu Jun!¡± One male yelled fearing for his life. ¡®Hu Jun? Shes not my lover, and why would Ye Che even think that.¡¯ Qiu Zhen quietly said to himself. ¡°Well then, when he returns give him my congratulations.¡± Qiu Zhen said while walking away. If Hu Jun went with Ye Che then she went willinging, it¡¯s not like she was forced to do it. He had a slight doubt that she would marry that guy, but anything was possible. Seeing Qiu Zhen walk away the group of males had a sigh of relief. One male had the courage to speak up about it. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to stop the marriage? If I were you I would stop it, why let your lover be tamed by another male.¡± Qiu Zhen turned around. ¡°It¡¯s not like she was force right? Then it doesn¡¯t concern me?¡± ¡°Force? If I had to say she had no choice in the matter. Her clan brought her away to marry him, even against her own will. Everyone knows this, do you have cows for brains?¡± ¡°So her clan set up the marriage, it happens. The Ye clan is no exception.¡± Qiu Zhen explained to the man. ¡°I see, you just let anyone take your lover. Next it¡¯ll be Li Haun whose under him getting plowed.¡± The man said as he walked away. ¡®Well, it¡¯s true I don¡¯t like Ye Che and he did give me an invitations. Maybe I could settle all of this at once.¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself as he headed towards Fang Wei¡¯s house. Originally he was going back home but now he wanted to ask his master a question. This was due to him thinking about the marriage over and over again. If he asked himself if Hu Jun was fit for him, he would say no. However he couldn¡¯t just let her marry someone she didn¡¯t like.. could he? Just thinking about it over and over again made Qiu Zhen¡¯s head hurt. Arriving at his master''s house Qiu Zhen opened the door. Usually Fang Wei is meditating however Qiu Zhen found him chatting with someone. Fang Wei seeing Qiu Zhen come unannounced as always ignored him. The person he was talking to happened to be a female elder. She noticed Qiu Zhen walk in and her face showed that she was disappointed. ¡°May we continue this next time Elder Wei.¡± She said before she turned and left. Qiu Zhen walked past her and slightly grinned. After she left Fang Wei shot a glare at Qiu Zhen before he sat down. ¡°Master, you aren¡¯t mad right? I mean it¡¯s only one woman, more will come!¡± Fang Wei shook his head. He doesn¡¯t understand what Qiu Zhen thought was happen but he couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. ¡°What are you thinking? She was only asking if she could have Li Haun as her disciple.¡± ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to lie. That woman has eyes for you. Are you getting so old that your eyesight is failing you?¡± ¡°Whatever. What brings you here? I was hopin¡­ I thought you weren¡¯t going to be back for a while.¡± Qiu Zhen nodded as he sat down. He then began to explain his troubles with Hu Jun and Ye Che. Fang Wei listened, but afterwards he rolled his eyes. ¡°How good is it to be young. Back in my day all the women wanted m-¡± Fang Wei was going to continue but Qiu Zhen interrupted. ¡°Master, this is your time to tell this disciple what he should do. Yet you are trying to tell me your backstory, it seems i¡¯ve picked the wrong person to be a disciple of.¡± ¡°R-right¡­ why don¡¯t we pay a visit to the Ye clan? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to gain all your answers there.¡± ¡°Right! We can crash their little wedding and you can gain the respect and women you really need.¡± Qiu Zhen joked, however it seemed like he was also serious. ¡°....¡± Fang Wei didn¡¯t say anything to answer Qiu Zhen. He truly didn¡¯t know what to do with him. The longer he talked to Qiu Zhen, the longer it seemed he found himself getting a headache. Fang Wei got up and floated towards the door, followed by Qiu Zhen. ¡°Wait, did you get my sword? I can¡¯t go there without a weapon.¡± ¡°You make it seem like you are going to start something. We are only trying to find out answers.¡± Fang Wei replied. -------- Journeying with Fang Wei made their arrival much more faster than if Qiu Zhen traveled by himself. A Paragon could travel fifty times faster than Qiu Zhen, so the time needed for them to reach the Ye clan was actually pretty short. It only took them four days time without resting much. The clan was huge, there were tons of people around. The number of people at the Dao realm were numerous however they were all in their late twenties or early thirties. Being at the eight Dao realm Qiu Zhen could sense Mystical realm cultivators, however he found the number of them were less than half the number of Dao realm cultivators. When the members of the Ye clan noticed Fang Wei and Qiu Zhen approach they were on guard. Why would someone from the Sky Serpent School just randomly appear in the clan? Fang Wei himself didn¡¯t bother with the eyes looking at him, he continued to float towards the main part of the Ye Clan. The Ye clan was divided into three parts, and you could clearly tell where the main members were located. The right part of the clan had houses that were numerous and looked great, but it could not compare to the left side. The left side made it seem like each house was as big as a castle. While walking deeper into the clan there were tons of martial skill buildings and cultivation towers. The Ye clan truly was worthy of being a top clan. The middle part of the clan had five buildings only, but each one would cost a normal cultivator a ton of money. There was this building that stood out among the rest - it was as tall as a tower and glistened. The four buildings surrounding it were huge, it was even bigger than Fang Wei¡¯s house. This is to be expected considering the Ye clan is also very wealthy. The center is where Fang Wei and Qiu Zhen were headed. If a marriage was happening any time soon then it would take place at the big tower like building. ¡°Remember do not act up. We are only here for answers.¡± Fang Wei reminded Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen only slightly nodded his head. ¡®Hpmh! We¡¯ll just kill Ye Che and leave, now that Fang Wei is here I doubt they would kill him. If they do¡­ then i¡¯m fucked.¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself as he was piecing together his master plan - which seemed flawed. They both went into the tower like building. On the outside guards were placed but when Fang Wei introduced himself and said he was here to see the clan master they let him in. Why wouldn¡¯t they? He was an elder of a first rate school, and it was the school a few of their members went to. Inside it was filled with maids along with guards placed to the side. There was this long path that led straight to a seat that looked similar to a throne. In front of the throne were Ye Che and Hu Jun. On Hu Jun¡¯s side were two older men that seemed like they would die from old age. On the throne was a middle aged man with black hair along with a scar that ran over his left eye. Seeing Qiu Zhen and Fang Wei appear the man frowned. Today was a good day, and now someone was interrupting. He raised his hands and the talking that Ye Che was doing stopped. They looked back only to see Fang Wei and Qiu Zhen walking towards them. The middle aged man looked at Fang Wei. ¡°Elder, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Right, this disciple of mines wants to know why you¡¯re marrying his friend off?¡± Fang Wei got straight to the point, he didn¡¯t want to dodge the question. The middle aged man laughed as he glanced at the two males by Hu Jun¡¯s side. ¡°Ask these two that. I¡¯m not the one who owes someone they can¡¯t pay.¡± The two men turned their head, they didn¡¯t think the clan master of the Ye clan would actually tell someone that. It¡¯s true that they suddenly fell into debt. The Ye clan gave them a little support soon after, which they were grateful for. This help came at the cost of a marriage. The Ye clan said the name of the female they wanted, but the Hu clan didn¡¯t understand why her. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. They had a decision to make. Either marry off Hu Jun and settle things peacefully, or fight with the Ye clan. They surely weren¡¯t stupid enough to pick the latter, so they were left with one option. Therefore they agreed to the Ye clans terms to marry Hu Jun, it¡¯s not like she was going to inherit the clan. The clan praised her for her cultivation and she was one of the genius¡¯ among the clan, so she had a high status. For them to go to war over one person was not something they would do unless it was the clan¡¯s heir. Qiu Zhen looked at the two older men and his face was dark. ¡°Care to explain?¡± The two older men did not like Qiu Zhen¡¯s tone. A person who could only be considered a child was talking to them like he was their equal. Does he not understand his own position? ¡°We don¡¯t have to explain anything to a brat such as you.¡± One of the elders spoke, his tone clearly signified that he was angry. Fang Wei took over and asked the same question as Qiu Zhen. ¡°Then will you explain it to me?¡± Fang Wei slightly smiled as he asked that question. ¡°Right¡­ simply put the Ye clan asked for her hand in marriage and we agreed. That is all.¡± ¡°Do you not care for her own wishes? You will let her marry that shit! I mean look at him, one look and it¡¯ll make you want to picked your eyes out. His cultivation is also shit, and the members of this whole clan creates one big pile of shit. If you ask me this whole clan shouldn¡¯t even exist in the first place!¡± Qiu Zhen said while pointing at the members of the Ye clan. Ye Che glared at Qiu Zhen, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He had countless women coming up to him begging for him to take them. Now Qiu Zhen is saying he is so ugly you can¡¯t even stand to take one glance at him. Not only that he is disrespecting his clan. ¡°You arrogant fuck! You think you are mighty because you cut off Ye Chen¡¯s arm or killed Ye Fa! You can¡¯t compare me to those garbage. If you have the guts to yap your mouth off why don¡¯t you show action!?¡± Ye Che replied. Fang Wei was shocked, he didn¡¯t even have time to stop Qiu Zhen. He clearly told him they were only here to find out answers and yet he goes and disrespects the clan. If they even let Qiu Zhen leave in pieces he should be grateful. The Clan head of the Ye clan lightly laughed. ¡°If he has balls let him face Ye Che. Since he said that the clan is shit that only means that he has the strength to back it up. This is something I would love to see.¡± Ye Che¡¯s father only say Qiu Zhen at the third Dao realm while his son was at the early Mystic realm. What would he fear by letting them fight? ¡°He was only joking, you can¡¯t take this brat serious. Trust me, i¡¯ve been joked with a lot more than this.¡± Fang Wei said while trying to calm the situation down. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me master! His head is mines!¡± Qiu Zhen opened the first eye bringing his cultivation to the peak of the Dao realm. He took out the Asura Demon Blade and pointed it at Ye Che. ¡°Come, since you are so brave let¡¯s see who lives.¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s tone was cold and it made the maids in the building shiver. Such a young male who is not even grown already has the fierceness that could match an army. Ye Che took out his blue saber and dashed at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Die you fucking trash!¡± Qiu Zhen took off as well, he clearly knew that with the Demon Asura Blade alone he could kill Ye Che. This blade naturally had demon sword qi in it, and he felt it could easily behead a cultivator at the Mystical realm or below in one chop. Boom! They both collided. Qiu Zhen¡¯s sword didn¡¯t even touch Ye Che¡¯s, it moved so fast that Ye Che couldn¡¯t even see it. The Asura Demon Blade cut through Ye Che¡¯s neck like it was slicing a butter. After it went through his head a black arc emerged from the blade and hit one of the pillars in the room causing it to break. ¡°Damnit! You killed my son!?¡± The clan master yelled at Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen¡¯s cold eyes glared at the clan master. ¡°You told us to fight so we fought! I killed him because he needed to die! He would have done the same if he could have, but he couldn¡¯t. Now you get angry when he dies, let me see how angry you can get!¡± Did Qiu Zhen even understand he was talking to a man at the Paragon realm? If a person could give Qiu Zhen a title, it would probably be ¡®Man who knows no bounds¡¯. Qiu Zhen Ye Che¡¯s father pulled out a long sword as he glared at Qiu Zhen. The blade then started sparking, lightning coiled around it. He darted at Qiu Zhen with his killing intent rising. Nothing would stop him from murdering Qiu Zhen, nothing. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. He is my disciple and his position in the Sky Serpent School is high. If you kill him the whole school would attack this place.¡± Fang Wei spoke as he intercepted the clan head. ¡°Your disciple? I give no shit whose disciple he is. Sky Serpent School? Come, I will fight it to the death!¡± The clan head spoke. Boom! Fang Wei¡¯s paragon grade spear collided with the clan masters long sword. Neither side budged much, they were clearly even. The two old men at the side were shocked, they didn¡¯t think that this would happen. Today they came to marry off Hu Jun, but suddenly the person she was going to marry died. Doesn¡¯t this mean she is off the hook? ¡°Guards! Kill that fucker!¡± The clan master yelled. Instantly the guards who were shocked at the side ran over to Qiu Zhen. There were forty of them, each one had the cultivation at the Mystica realm. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t have any way to escape, behind him was an angered father and in front of him was a group of Mystic realm cultivators. ¡®Lets test this technique!¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought. While the eye was opened he knew the move of the dragon of chaos and destruction. He didn¡¯t have to cultivate it, it was as if his body already knew what to do. ¡°Slaughter: King¡¯s Fatal Blow¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s body dashed forward swinging his sword horizontal. Behind him was a black shadow, the shadow turned into an army of men with swords and spears. They charged right behind Qiu Zhen as if they were following a King on to his last battle. Above Qiu Zhen was a man in armor his figure was twice as big as Qiu Zhen¡¯s but he looked fierce. Everything behind Qiu Zhen was black, even the people following him. The only thing that wasn¡¯t where their eyes. Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes looked like that of a dragons, but the men behind him eyes were red. Just viewing this scene made the guards shake, but they felt their feet stuck to the ground. BOOOOOMMM!! Qiu Zhen and his army clashed against the forty guards. The guards were cut in half, and Qiu Zhen was at the back of them kneeling. His coughed out a mouthful of blood while his eyes started to bleed. Insane! Impossible! The maids and even the clan master couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. In one move Qiu Zhen killed forty guards each one at the Mystic realm. The clan master could not allow him to escape, if he did he could kiss his clan goodbye. ¡°Maids, get him!¡± The maids were frozen still. Not one person moved, just looking at Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes caused them to fear him. Fang Wei took this chance to use his technique. ¡°Twin Viper!¡± Fang Wei¡¯s body split into two as he moved like a snake towards the clan master. No, that was a mistake, instead one went to collide with the clan master and the other went after Hu Jun. Fang Wei grabbed Hu Jun and darted back standing beside Qiu Zhen. ¡°Let¡¯s call us even ok? I doubt your Ye clan has the personal to fight our school, so this matter is now settled. As for your Hu Clan, she¡¯ll come back another time. However I doubt you will escape considering what has happened.¡± After speaking Fang Wei grabbed Qiu Zhen and dashed out of the building. He couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. Not only did Qiu Zhen disrespect the Ye Clan, he murdered the clan masters son, and killed forty of his guards. Fang Wei couldn¡¯t believe that Qiu Zhen had the strength to kill someone at the Mystical realm, but now was not the time to find out answers. Glancing at Qiu Zhen in his arms he found Qiu Zhen to be unconscious. ¡®I guess whatever you used took a toll on your body.¡¯ ------- Finally back at the school Fang Wei felt everything to be safe. Qiu Zhen just woke up not to long ago. He spent close to four days unconscious, and only woke up right before they made it back to the school. Fang Wei felt like asking him about that martial skill he used, but he decided not to. There was no need to ask, a cultivator should not show all their cards until the end. After returning the first thing Fang Wei did was take both of them to meet the headmaster. He had to explain to him what happened so they could be on guard against the Ye clan. When the headmaster heard of what Qiu Zhen did he actually wasn¡¯t upset but showered him with praise. Qiu Zhen was then made a core disciple. If he could match those at the Mystic realm then why not make him one? After the meeting with the headmaster Hu Jun asked why Qiu Zhen decided to come stop the wedding. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t really have an answer to her question. He mostly did it to settle everything with Ye Che. If he had the power he would have murdered the whole clan, but he didn¡¯t. Qiu Zhen only lightly smiled before he left her standing there. The time remaining until the tournament was getting shorter. Qiu Zhen himself knew that he had to become even stronger before it started. He paid a visit to the cultivation tower and found a room. He sat down and watched the door close. He had six months left until the tournament so he had to use them wisely. It was time for closed doors training.
Considering i''m not going to post a chapter for a bit... let''s give you guys some questions! These are still all of the things left unanswered in the story, that you might or might not have caught. What happened to Lien Meili? Spoiler : Does Chang Mu have any children? Ye Che''s brother/sister... are they going to appear? and will the Ye clan get exterminated? What''s up with Li Haun? What is her actual name? Why did Li Lan say she was special? Is Yan Xiang dead? If not where is she and why not get revenge on Chang Chi? Who has the last four jewels? What happens when all six are placed? Who is the mysterious man? (Yes, he is relevant) Who was the dragon emperor? Is he still alive? What happened to the sixth Dragon? Is that guy in chapter 13 ever going to re-appear? The Scarlet clan will they get ''revenge'' on Qiu Zhen? How is the 9 Revolving Heavens body skill strong? What happens when all five dragons wake up? What is the deal with that baby monkey? Who is ''he'' that the Demon Ape King was talking about? Who is ''he'' that sealed the 5 dragons in the pendant? How big is the world really? Chang Mu''s clan... is it strong? What will the Hu clan do? The Dragon emperors Odachi... is it still around? Why is it called 5 dragon emperor? Who will end up with Qiu Zhen? Will Gan Fang die? Why hasn''t he married? After Gan Fu''s death why didn''t the other 6 great powers attack Chang Chi? What secret is Gan Hei hiding from Gan Fang? Who else died at Chang Chi''s hand? How is Jiaying Jun? Will she kill herself or did she already? Does she bear Chang Chi''s child? Why are the four mythical beast relevant? (Azure Dragon, Black Tortoise, White Tiger, Vermilion bird) Who was the previous owner of the Asura Demon Blade? Is what Chang Chi said true? Did Chang Mu take all the credit for the things he did? Where is Chang Chi''s/Mu''s father? Is he still alive? Will Li Lan return soon? What happens next? Chapter Fifty-Three Rate/Review/Comment/Question Help me find errors/mistakes, thanks! Chapter of the day, enjoy! (Haven''t wrote a chapter in so long, but it''s here! Will be even more chapters tomorrow.)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Qiu Zhen was sitting cross legged in a room. The doors were sealed off and only a window was open letting the slight breeze through. He seemed like a statue that was left only to gather dust. His whole body had dust on it.Qiu Zhen took a deep breath, and then exhaled cool air - all the dust that was on him flew away. He opened his eyes and cracked his neck. ¡°That should be good enough.¡± Qiu Zhen said to himself as he got up from the ground. The room Qiu Zhen was in is called a cultivation room. It is located in the cultivation tower - which can increase your cultivation speed. This is Qiu Zhen¡¯s first time being in the tower ever since he¡¯s been at the Sky Serpent school. ¡®Two Days left¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought as he walked over to the sealed door. Two Days, that¡¯s the amount of time left before the deadline for the tournament Chang Chi is hosting. Six months went by, but it only seemed like yesterday for Qiu Zhen. During those six months, Qiu Zhen has been in intensive closed doors training trying to reach his peak. He knew that six months was not enough time or even close enough for him to reach the Immortal realm, but it was enough for the Mystic realm. Qiu Zhen walked out of his cultivation room, only to see another door open the same time as his. A male disciple walked out, he glanced at Qiu Zhen for a short moment before he hurried along. Qiu Zhen grinned as he walked up and out of the cultivation tower. He was currently on the fourth floor, and that was the highest he could go because the third floor is mixed with elders or core disciples. Qiu Zhen himself is a core disciple, but the ones on the floor beneath him were much stronger than him six months ago. He didn¡¯t try to take one of their cultivation rooms because he didn¡¯t want to have any enmity between them. Truly he wanted to live his days in peace while attending this school. The only reason he had so much trouble is because of Ye Chen and Ye Che. If Ye Chen never tried to rob him the first day, then he would have been able to live his school days in peace. In the core disciple ranking, Qiu Zhen isn¡¯t ranked high. Actually, he is ranked at the very bottom. He might have the strength to kill a Mystical realm cultivation, but that doesn¡¯t mean everyone else believes it. While walking out of the cultivation tower Qiu Zhen wondered how everyone else has been since he left. Li Haun, Gan Fang, and Hu Jun. Qiu Zhen already knew Gan Fang was training staff techniques so he would have his revenge on Chang Chi. Considering Gan Fang, Qiu Zhen had a good feeling that he would be meditating as well. When Qiu Zhen thought about Li Haun, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Her cultivation speed was insanely fast, enough to make his own. Therefore he already knew she was either at the Mystical realm or close to it. As for Hu Jun goes, Qiu Zhen had no idea. Her cultivation was already lower than his own, and he didn¡¯t know how her cultivation speed was. Even if she managed to go up one or two levels, Qiu Zhen doubted she was a disciple of an elder. Being the disciple of an elder was the only way she would be able to attend the tournament. When he really thought about it, he didn¡¯t even know if Gan Fang was a disciple of an elder. They never did get around to talking about that. Qiu Zhen stepped outside the cultivation tower and glanced around. ¡®Still the same¡¯ Qiu Zhen said to himself. There were still disciples hanging around, some were conversing, others sparing. How much could possibly change in six months? Qiu Zhen thought back to how he first arrived at this school. Meeting that group of males who tried to force him to hand over his demon cores. That male who he beat up in the first or second round. That old man from the Scarlet clan, who wanted to kill him. Qiu Zhen thought about his first meeting with Ye Chen and his group of lackies. After that he met Ye Fa, Li Lan and then Li Haun. Drifting over Li Haun, Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t help but think about his wife Yan Xiang. He sighed in his heart, ¡®How is she after all these years?¡¯ he said to himself. After a moment of thinking about her, Qiu Zhen inwardly laughed. From meeting Gan Fang to enraging Ye Che, Qiu Zhen made a few memories. A year has almost past since he entered this school and he was now fifteen years old. Qiu Zhen himself didn¡¯t think so much would happen in so little time, but it did. During these past six months, Qiu Zhen frequently thought about the mysterious man he met when he placed the black jewel in that socket. Qiu Zhen felt the top of his head only to find the baby monkey still lying on it. Even during these past six months, this baby monkey has yet to grow even an inch. Qiu Zhen found this highly strange, but he didn¡¯t worry about it too much. All this baby monkey did besides sleeping was eating. Today was the day the Sky Serpent school would gather it¡¯s disciples to get ready for the tournament. They have a two days worth of ground to cover before they go to Chang Chi¡¯s tournament. He was surprised that no one has left yet, or weren¡¯t leaving yet. Qiu Zhen walked over to Fang Wei¡¯s house. He decided to pay him a visit after six months of not seeing him - or anyone for that matter. He arrived like usual and opened the door. As usual, Fang Wei was sitting cross legged in a meditative state. Once Qiu Zhen came in, he opened his eyes. ¡°Greetings master.¡± Qiu Zhen said as he walked over to Fang Wei. Fang Wei eyed Qiu Zhen. He was carefully observing his moments. He noticed that they seemed even better than before. Each one of Qiu Zhen¡¯s steps were evenly spread out, and used the slightest bit of strength. When his foot touched the ground you couldn¡¯t hear anything. Fang Wei grinned. ¡°Something¡¯s changed.¡± Fang Wei told Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyebrow rose. It seemed that he didn¡¯t understand what his master was talking about. Ever since he came out of the cultivation tower he didn¡¯t see anything that has remotely changed. ¡°What¡¯s changed.¡± Qiu Zhen asked. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Fang Wei looked closely at Qiu Zhen. The aura, the air he was emitting seemed to remind him of someone. It wasn¡¯t suffocating as those people who flaunt their qi around, but it gave this chilling feeling. Fang Wei tried to probe at Qiu Zhen¡¯s strength, but he found that he couldn¡¯t. He glanced at Qiu Zhen¡¯s hands but there was no ring on it. The ring he gave him wasn¡¯t in sight at all. For someone not to be able to see another''s cultivation could only mean one thing. That person¡¯s cultivation was four levels higher than their own. ¡®Could he have¡­!¡¯ Fang Wei thought to himself. ¡°What¡¯s your cultivation?¡± Fang Wei asked Qiu Zhen. He had no choice but to ask since he couldn¡¯t find out himself. ¡°Well master, this disciple usually wouldn¡¯t tell anyone his cultivation. However since I am your disciple I¡¯ll tell you. I broke through the mystical realm not to long ago.¡± Qiu Zhen said. ¡®Is this brat lying to me?¡¯ Fang Wei thought to himself. However he quickly dismissed that thought because Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t be lying. Fang Wei already knew that Qiu Zhen¡¯s speed of cultivating was high, but it isn¡¯t that high to were he would surpass Fang Wei in less than a year. So why can¡¯t he sense Qiu Zhen¡¯s cultivation? ¡°Really, why can¡¯t I sense your cultivation?¡± Fang Wei asked him. Qiu Zhen put a ring on his finger and produced a book. It was the same book that Fang Wei gave him before ¡®9 Revolving Heavens¡¯. ¡°Probably because of this body skill.¡± Qiu Zhen answered. ¡°Master, this book is truly a treasure. Even if you were at the Immortal realm you still wouldn¡¯t be able to see my own cultivation. I have to say, you gave this disciple a wonderful gift.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯ve went past the third stage?¡± Fang Wei excitedly asked. Qiu Zhen nodded his head. It is true that he past the third stage of the ¡®9 Revolving heavens¡¯. He didn¡¯t spend six whole months on only increasing his cultivation, instead he spent most of his time increasing and honing all his skills. ¡°How? What stage are you at?¡± Fang Wei asked. His eye¡¯s were wide open as he were a child receiving the best form of knowledge. Fang Wei himself thought that no one would be able to go past the third stage, but he was wrong. Qiu Zhen went past it and he wanted to know how he did it. Qiu Zhen lightly laughed. ¡°When I was comprehending this body skill I had a bit of enlightenment so I was able to figure out the other parts. Currently i¡¯ve mastered up the the eight stage, but am close to figuring out the ninth stage.¡± Qiu Zhen said. It¡¯s true, that he was at the eight stage in his body skill. ¡®9 Revolving Heavens¡¯ had a total of nine stages and Qiu Zhen is already at the eight stage. He was close to understanding the ninth stage, but it was too hard. He had to thank his tattoo for allowing him to even master up to the eight stage. Without it, Qiu Zhen felt that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to master the third stage in six months. However learning up the the eight stage came at a huge cost of cultivation pills. When Qiu Zhen ran out of them, all he could do was meditate until his dantian refilled itself. ¡°What!? What are the effects?¡± Fang Wei asked Qiu Zhen. ¡°Eh, that would take too long to explain master. I¡¯ll let you know during our travel to the tournament. However just know that anyone under the Paragon realm more than likely would not be my match.¡± A knocking sound was heard and Fang Wei got up to go to the door. He opened it and a female elder was there. Qiu Zhen grinned, it was the same female elder who was here last time he came. ¡®Look at master, she¡¯s totally smitten with him.¡¯ Qiu Zhen said to himself while laughing. The female elder soon left and Fang Wei came back to Qiu Zhen. He noticed Qiu Zhen happily grinning. ¡°So master, when¡¯s the egg coming out?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. ¡°What?...¡± Qiu Zhen was shocked. It¡¯s been six months so she must be¡­ ¡°Master don¡¯t tell me¡­ I thought she came here to let you know about your child.¡± Qiu Zhen shook his head. ¡°Master it¡¯s been six months and you still haven¡¯t did anything yet.¡± Fang Wei felt like bashing his head against the wall. He thought his disciple had changed, but it seems he¡¯s still as shameless as ever. ¡°What are you talking about!? She came to tell me it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Eh? Time for what?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. ¡°The gathering of the disciples.¡± Fang Wei replied. ----------- In a room sat four men. If Qiu Zhen were here he would easily recognize one of them as the clan master of the Ye Clan. It seems that he has aged a lot in these past six months. ¡°Clan Master Ye, Clan Master Ho, and Clan Master Chi I welcome you all to my meeting. Sadly it¡¯s right before the tournament is going to start, but we all have something in common.¡± A man dressed in black said. The three other men nodded their heads. They knew why they were here. It was all because of one little pest; Qiu Zhen. ¡°Our forces are ready to strike. If that damn school won¡¯t hand that brat over, then we¡¯ll kill them all!¡± He said. ¡°Right, however he should be at the tournament. I doubt the school would leave him behind while they went.¡± ¡°Hmph! Even if that brat went to the tournament he won¡¯t live to make it back to his school. We might not be able to kill him in front of the emperor, but we can kill him when he¡¯s leaving.¡± The other three men nodded their head. All four of these men were the leaders of their clan or organization and each one of them had something against Qiu Zhen. He gave them no face, or killed someone close to them. Since he wants to have blood drawn and think he can live to see the next day, they¡¯ll give him a blood bath. Chapter Fifty-Four Rate/Review/Comment/Question
Soaring Dragon Continent, Sky Serpent School Qiu Zhen followed behind Fang Wei as they walked to the center of the school. There were tons of disciples following behind other elders. Walking next to Qiu Zhen was Li Haun, who had a white vial over her face. Qiu Zhen was correct when he thought about her cultivation. It wasn¡¯t at the Mystical realm, but it was close. Li Haun is at the eight Dao realm, which is a huge jump from the fifth Dao realm. Breaking through three levels in six months is not easy. If Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t have the tattoo then he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. He wondered how she was able to do it, but he didn¡¯t pry into it. ¡°Wait here, the headmaster will be here soon.¡± Fang Wei told the two disciples. Qiu Zhen looked around the current disciples. He didn¡¯t see anyone who he knew, only a few people who he has seen before. Glancing through the crowd, Qiu Zhen noticed that female elder who has been at Fang Wei¡¯s place multiple times. Next to her is a female disciple, who has a blue emblem on her shoulder. ¡®So she¡¯s her disciple.¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself before facing the front again. The female disciple he noticed happened to be one of the members of the Blue Rose faction. She¡¯s the one who stopped those females from attacking Qiu Zhen before. He probed for her cultivation, and like he expected she was at the Mystical realm. Shortly after more elders started showing up with either one or two disciples. Qiu Zhen spotted Gan Fang walking next to an elderly man with grey hair. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t know who that elder was because he has never seen him before ever since he has been here. When Qiu Zhen glanced at the elderly man he returned the look with a gaze of his own. it felt as if his gaze was going straight through Qiu Zhen¡¯s body, making him quickly turn his head. The elder seeing that Qiu Zhen stopped looking at him grinned as he took his place in the crowd. Finally one last elder showed up followed by one male and one female disciple. The male disciple and the female were both at the peak of the Dao realm. ¡®It seems she isn¡¯t a disciple of an elder¡¯ Qiu Zhen said to himself. Hu Jun was not in sight, so he figured that she wasn¡¯t a disciple of one of these elders. He could be wrong because the headmaster still has his own disciples, but Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t think Hu Jun had what it took to be a disciple of the headmaster. In total there were around fifty disciples ranging from inner and core disciples. The lowest one had the strength at the seventh Dao realm, while the strongest was at the mid Mystical realm. The elders didn¡¯t even bother talking with each other and they all started to meditate. The person who they were waiting on was the headmaster and his disciple, who knows how long they will be. Around two hours after everyone had gather the elders opened their eyes. An old man floated down and landed in the middle of them. The crowd was in a circle so the headmaster was in the middle. Two female disciples were with him, each one at the mid Mystical realm. ¡®So these are his disciples..¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself. The two girls looks very identical. They both had short black hair, and their oval faces looked exactly the same. The only actual difference between the two is their bust size, other than that you could mistake one for the other. When the headmaster landed, the elders all bowed to show him respect. He gave them a signal to raise their heads and they did. The headmaster took a quick look at all the disciples who were gathered and nodded his head. These disciples were the best of the best, or would have a limitless future ahead of them. ¡°As you know we were invited by the emperor to attend this tournament. Usually I would give you words of motivation and tell you to do your best. However for this tournament I fear your best will not cut it. In my entire life I have never seen or heard of anything on this scale. Every single first rate school will be appearing, and all of their best disciples will as well.¡± The headmaster paused for a moment to give the disciples a strong glare. ¡°However as you know we may be a first rate school, but the number of elders and disciples cannot compare to the others. I cannot tell you about the other first rate schools in the other kingdoms because I am not there. However in the Fu kingdom, we are one of the greatest! Thousands, or even millions of disciples will be present. They will work hard to defeat everyone in their path. Why? Because they are in the presence of the emperor. We cannot back down, you cannot fear them. You have are all disciples of the Sky Serpent school as such you will soar to great heights. However you must defeat at least one opponent, if not¡­ well just don¡¯t think about showing your face here again.¡± Once the headmaster finished speaking all the disciples suttered. If they didn¡¯t defeat at least one opponent, then they were finished. They couldn¡¯t come back to the school at all, and they would have to go to another school. However what school would accept them? Sure those second or third rate schools will be jumping to accept them, but what of the other first rate schools!? They have their own disciples and their own exams. Most of them here are all past the age to even enter a school, so if they lose then they will become a Rogue cultivator. The Headmaster nodded towards the elders. The elders all started chanting and a black portal appeared in the middle of the circle. The headmaster clapped his hands together causing the portal to become stable. ¡°Step foot inside.¡± He said. One by one all the disciples started entering the portal. Some were slower than others, but finally the last one managed to go in. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to enter, but they knew once they did there was no going back. Qiu Zhen entered the portal and everything was blue. He felt light as a feather as his body teleported itself to some unknown place. It was only a split second for his surroundings to change, but Qiu Zhen knew exactly where this place was. It was the place he lived once he became an Immortal. The land seemed different and there were more houses than normal, but there was no mistake. He looked forward and ahead was a big bright palace. It was the emperor''s palace, the same place he lived. Gan Fang noticed Qiu Zhen who seemed to be in a daze. He walked over to him just as the elders and the headmaster came through the portal. ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen!¡± He called out to him. Qiu Zhen turned his head to Gan Fang who was walking over to him. ¡°Hey.¡± He replied. ¡°Why were you staring off? Did you notice something?¡± Gan Fang questioned him. Qiu Zhen shook his head. ¡°No, just remembered something.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ something like that.¡± Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t lie to Gan Fang. He has been here before, but just not in this life time. Back when he was the emperor this was his land, and it held precious memories for him. Those memories included his wife who he was somewhat hoping to see during this tournament. He hoped that she was still alive and that Chang Chi didn¡¯t kill her. As long as he met her, his heart would feel at peace. ¡°Really? I didn''t expect you to come here. I mean¡­ with the emperor and all.¡± Gan Fang said while frowning. He didn¡¯t expect Qiu Zhen to be from this place, now this man everything different. Qiu Zhen lightly laughed. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t come from here. I¡¯ve just been here once before, never stayed.¡± Gan Fang nodded. It would be weird if Qiu Zhen did stay here. One reason for it being weird is because he would have to travel a long distance just to reach the Sky Serpent school. Who would travel such a distance just to attend school? The elders told the disciples to follow them and they began walking towards the palace. The palace is not where the tournament was held, but it was close to the location. Qiu Zhen and Gan Fang continued on talking while following behind the elders. Soon they reached the outskirts of the palace and there was a huge crowd outside. There were probably millions of people if not billions in the area. There were two different lines formed, both of which headed into a gigantic building. The building was very appealing to the eye, and had statues surrounding it. Outside of the building was a statue of Chang Mu the late emperor. Many people approached it, while some ignored it. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Qiu Zhen could easily tell which line was for what. One line was for the spectators who were going to watch such an event, and another was for the schools who were participating. The Sky Serpent school walked over to the line for the participants. Many eyes were watching them as the stood in line. Some were envious others were disappointed with their size. ¡°Look, that group is definitely going to lose major face.¡± ¡°Indeed, the Blazing Heaven school is definitely one of the top contenders this year. They brought in over two hundred disciples, I heard the lowest one was at the eight Dao realm.¡± ¡°Ah, such a school is definitely the way to go. The only other school I would have to root for is the Golden Lion. They raised such fierce disciples over the years, and many are known in at least two kingdoms if not more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just so excited! All this talent in one place is differently going to garnish attention!¡± ¡°I know, not to mention the disciple who wins will be the undisputed number one genius in the younger generation. I also heard a rumor that Chang Jia is going to be engaged to the winner.¡± ¡°Really!? Doesn¡¯t that mean the winner will become Chang Chi¡¯s son in law? Wait.. what if the winner is a female disciple..?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, Chang Chi said that he has something for the female winner as well. I heard it¡¯s another marriage engagement, but this time to someone else.¡± ¡°Who could it be? He doesn¡¯t have any sons or nephews¡­ does he?¡± ¡°No idea, we¡¯ll just have to see.¡± Qiu Zhen was all ears listening to the cultivators and mortals that were talking. He laughed inwardly thinking about Chang Chi¡¯s daughter. She has to have the strongest out of all the males to be her husband? This girl is just too outrageous. The line started shortening and soon the Sky Serpent school entered the building. Just like his exam, he had to draw a number. Qiu Zhen drew F4520, and continued walking through the building. The crowd was huge, but isn¡¯t it a little too early? There are still two days left until the tournament begins. ¡®What is he planning?¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself as he continued on walking with his school. His school just like the others had their own section. However unlike the other schools, their section was small, but it was all huge. It was smaller compared to the other schools, but it was large enough to fit all of them in it plus more. The seats were being filled to the brim while everyone was shouting. It seems they couldn¡¯t wait for the event to start. Chang Chi came out with his wife by his side. Her looks were stunning, it was even on par with Yan Xiang¡¯s. Qiu Zhen took a glance at Li Haun who was by his side and shook his head. She was too young her womanly features had no way to compare to the person by Chang Chi¡¯s side. When Chang Chi entered the whole crowd became quiet. Not even a whisper was heard when he came out. These people gave him the utmost respect. ¡°Greetings, today I invited every single first rate school to attend this event. I did it for a few reasons, but the most important one of them all is to find out who is the best disciple in the younger generation. You might ask yourself what¡¯s in it for you? Well i¡¯ll tell you the top five will get anything they want. However only the top ranking male and female will get an even grander prize.¡± Chang Chi turned his attention to the woman by his side. ¡°You all know who she is, this is my wife, the empress. Jun Jiaying.¡± The crowd went wild. However Jun Jiaying¡¯s face seemed frozen as if she was completely stiff. Her eyes seemed void of any emotion, however she was still stunning. Her hair draped over her shoulder and she had long legs. Her skin was snow white without one blemish. ¡°As most of you have heard, my sole heir. My only daugther, Chang Jia is currently looking for a husband. The male who stands above all others shall have her hand in marriage. Does not matter your age, and she is completely pure.¡± After talking about his daughter a woman came out. She had a black veil over her face hiding her facial features, but her body was completely exposed. She was wearing a skin tight red dress that clung to her body. Her body alone attracted the attention of all the male disciples, not to mention the slit in her dress which exposed her snow white leg. Qiu Zhen glanced at the males who came with him. Their eyes were glued on both of the women, not even looking at the woman next to Chang Jia. Chang Chi didn¡¯t even introduce the woman next to his daughter, but Qiu Zhen already knew who she was. She was Chang Chi¡¯s first wife Le Lin. She could not compare to his wife or Jun Jiaying. ¡°Let us take this moment to remember my late brother, your late emperor Chang Mu. His strength was unparalleled under the heavens, but he died at such a young age. He will always be in my heart no matter where he is.¡± Chang Chi paused for a breif moment. ¡°His wife, my sister Yan Xiang has blessed us with her presence today. She agreed to attend this event because of one person.¡± Chang Chi pointed towards a seat far from the crowd. There was a beautiful woman sitting alone, she wore a black veil over her face, but everyone could tell she was beautiful. Just by sitting alone she attracted countless males. Hearing what Chang Chi said, Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes immediately shot towards Yan Xiang. He took a deep breath. She was still alive. There was no mistaking it, the way she carried herself, the way she sat. She was most definitely his wife, his Yan¡¯er. ¡°This person is truly blessed under the heavens. He is a genius that can only appear once in a lifetime. He is currently fourteen years of age this year, but he has already surpassed his father.¡± Chang Chi took a glance at the crowd who was holding their breath. ¡°I would like to introduce you to my nephew, the son of Chang Mu. Chang Mo.¡± A male came out dressed in red robes. He had black hair that came to his shoulder and black eyes. If you put Qiu Zhen next to him people could swear they were twins. The only difference is their eye color, but other than that they look exactly the same. ¡®I have a son!?¡¯ Qiu Zhen was puzzled. When he died Yan Xiang showed no signs of being pregnant, so how could he have a son? ¡°Chang Mu at the age of fourteen was still at the Qi realm. However his son, Chang Mo has already stepped foot into the Dao realm. Not only that, but he is at the fourth Dao realm!¡± Chang Chi said in a loud voice. The crowd broke out in shock. Such a genius really existed under the heavens? If you told them a fourteen year old child was at the Dao realm they wouldn¡¯t believe it. Tell them he is at the fourth Dao realm and they¡¯ll kill you for telling such a tale. However the proof was in front of them. What kind of medicine did he eat while he was growing up!? Qiu Zhen was also shocked. He didn¡¯t expect his son to have such talent. If he himself didn¡¯t have his tattoo then he probably wouldn¡¯t even be in the Mystical realm, so it is shocking for him to see his son in the Dao realm. Not only that normal cultivators wouldn¡¯t even be at the Dao realm if they were Chang Mo¡¯s age. Chapter Fifty-Five I felt sad writing this... Was soooo weird. Anyways.... enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent After introducing everyone to his family, everyone got settled in. The schools were placed in certain areas with rooms to sleep in, while some went to eat food. Others mingled with different cultivators from other schools to check out the competition. It already started to get dark out, but the place was still lively. A young male with black hair is walking down a hall. The hall is a light brown color, but it gives this feeling of purity. He continues walking until he enters a fairly large room that has a long table. The lighting is perfect, but the mood is not. In the air he can feel the sourness. At the long table is a woman with a black veil over her face. When he came in, she didn¡¯t even give him a glance. It pained him in his heart, because he knew why. Whenever she looked at him, she was reminded of her true love. His father, Chang Mu. He gritted his teeth and strolled over to where his mother was sitting. He couldn¡¯t see what face she was making under her veil, but he already knew it wasn¡¯t a good one. When he was younger she would cry for no reason, and it was only when he got older than he understood. Seeing such a beautiful woman crying and continuing to mourn over someone who will never appear again. Such a fate, why did it have to happen to her? ¡®Damn you father! How could you not see the pain she is going through, how could you watch as she suffers!? Is this the kind of man you were!? You go off and leave the one who loves you all alone in the world. Me, your own son. You weren¡¯t even there when I was born. Every time I see mother, she never smiles or laughs. I don¡¯t know what type of person you were before, but it doesn¡¯t matter! I hate you! I¡¯ll never be like you! I¡¯ll never leave mother, or the woman I love! Not even in the face of death will I fail to return to them!¡¯ He told himself while cursing his father who wasn¡¯t in this world anymore. Approaching the woman, he placed his hand on top her hers. She looked up at him, but didn¡¯t remove her hand from his. ¡°Mother, I¡­ I will never leave you like father did. During this tournament I shall bring honor to our family!¡± He told her in a confident tone. The woman didn¡¯t have to say anything, he removed his hand and walked out of the room. He already knew she was sad and didn¡¯t want to come to this tournament. She only came because he was here and so was his bride to be. If it weren¡¯t for that, she would have stayed home. Home. He wonders where he truly belongs if he doesn¡¯t belong with her. His mother continues to live in the Yan clan even after his father died. The only time she stepped foot into the palace again was for his father''s funeral. His uncle tried to tell her that she could stay, but she continued to refuse his offer. His uncle Chang Chi was like a father to him. He¡¯s the one who took care of him after he was four years old. He¡¯s the one who taught him everything he knows, and told him more about his father and mother. Sure, he could always ask his mother about his father, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to make her remember. He still remembers the day when he first met his uncle. He came into the Yan Clan four years after he was born. He was surprised at first when his uncle met him, but he said he looked just like his father. The boy was happy of such praise. When his uncle tested him for talent, the boy was surprised just like his uncle. His meridians were different than that of others, and it seemed like the qi in the air naturally went his way. His uncle told him even if he didn¡¯t meditate like others, he would soon break into the first realm of cultivation. Of course at the age of three he didn¡¯t understand what that meant. However he knew that he was special. Later that same day after he learned what cultivation meant, he found out how strong his father was. It was the same day that he parted from his mother and was taken in by his uncle. He didn¡¯t understand why he was leaving his home. He didn¡¯t know why his mother didn¡¯t stop his uncle from taking him away. It was only later after hearing more about his father that he understood. The words that his uncle said that day stun him in the heart. He would trade anything in this word as long as he didn¡¯t look like his father. If he didn¡¯t, maybe he could have had more motherly love. Maybe his mother wouldn¡¯t be so sad all the time. Maybe then she wouldn¡¯t have let him leave. Then he would have a place to call home. His mother Yan Xiang sends him gifts for his birthday, and sometimes he returns to her telling her about his progress. In all of his time, no matter how much he achieved. She has never given him a smile that was truly meant from the heart. She only gave that smile filled with no emotion. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he couldn¡¯t see her sad. He blamed his father for everything that has happened. If he didn¡¯t go out and die, then his mother would still be happy and he would have a place to call home. The emperor? He didn¡¯t care about that, it was just a title, nothing more. Wealth? He didn¡¯t need that. The only thing he needs is strength. Enough strength to surpass his father and make his mother proud. He¡¯s read stories that started if one reached the peak in their cultivation, they could overthrow the heavens and have one wish. If he had a wish, it would be to have his dad back so he could beat him up and tell him how his mother is feeling. When he asked his uncle about it, he told him that it was just that. A story. However he didn¡¯t believe his uncle. To overthrow the heavens and gain a wish. To let his mother be truly happy again. Even if he had to give up his cultivation, he would do it. One night, while he was alone. He told himself, and the heavens his goal: Never in a thousand lifetimes would I do what he did. Even if the heavens tried to punish me themselves would I give in. To leave my family, the woman I love. Never. I will overturn the heavens and find a way to make her happy again. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. That is his goal, that is the reason he purses strength. If he can gain enough strength he¡¯ll overturn the heavens no matter the cost. If it¡¯ll make his mother happy in the end, he¡¯ll do it. He didn¡¯t hear it after he stepped out of the room, but his mother faintly said some words. It was soft, and hardly hearable. She said: There is no need for honor, no need for strength. Why can¡¯t you just be normal and not leave. Those words were her true feelings. She didn¡¯t care at all about honor or strength. She only wanted her son to grow up normal. Not like his father. If he went on that path, one day she feared he would end up dead. Although she felt like she was drained of all her emotions, she still loved him. Her one and only child. If she ever got news that he died too, she would break. The young man went to his room. Unlike the room where the schools are staying in, his is quite nice. There was a cool chill coming in, and no one to disturb him. The young man sat down on the bed and started meditating. He was a genius under the heavens, but if other people knew his secret they would surely kill for it. He closed his eyes and his mind drifted off. The qi in the air started gathering around his body, as if it were being sucked in. Inside his mind, he took a glance at his soul. His soul was not normal, and he knew it. In all the books he read, and everyone he asked. They always told him, there is only one soul in a human''s body, and it is always white. When he first started meditating, he thought he was strange. His soul was not white like others, instead it was blue. The first thing he thought was that he was damaged, and that he would soon die. Time went on, but he didn¡¯t die. Instead he got stronger and stronger. If being blue was the only weird thing about it, then he would leave it alone. That was not the case! In his body were two souls. One was small, and the other one was big. The big one seemed to be slowly eating the smaller soul, or so it seemed. He would have asked someone to look into it, but looking or tampering with someone''s soul is dangerous so he couldn¡¯t take the chance. Over time, he found that the souls were actually increasing his strength. He didn¡¯t know how or why, but he was grateful. He didn¡¯t tell anyone about it because he feared others would call him strange, or try to look into his soul. Sure he could find out what was actually happening to him, but what if he turned out to be soulless in the end? It was better to make sure no one understood what was going on in his body. All the qi in the air continued to gather around his body, making his cultivation speed fast. He already knew that he was faster than most other people he met, but he still wasn¡¯t strong enough. Sadly even with this fast cultivation speed, he cannot learn any martial skills. No matter how hard he tried, no matter what skill. He couldn¡¯t learn it. Chang Chi found that highly strange and told him not to tell anyone. He couldn¡¯t other cultivators because that would show his own weakness. Sure, his cultivation talent my be high, but it¡¯s no use if he cannot protect himself. Chang Chi told him not to worry, as long as he found a suitable bride then all would be fine. Their kids could live his dream for him. He almost coughed blood when Chang Chi told him that. He would have to live under the protection of his wife! What man would want such a thing? He already knew that his uncle set up this tournament as a means to find his daughter a suitable husband. His uncle told him that the strongest female shall also be his. Chang Chi would not let him join in this tournament no matter what. However by announcing him as Chang Mu¡¯s son and his cultivation, that got the crowd stirred up. This means that countless females are going to be aiming for him no matter if he shows his talent or not. However Chang Chi isn¡¯t going to tell them that he can¡¯t use any material skills. If others knew that, they naturally wouldn¡¯t marry him. What Chang Chi doesn¡¯t know is that he has already applied for this tournament. Even if his uncle doesn¡¯t wish for him to join, he will still do it. No matter the cost, he has to know how strong he is. How does he match up against the others? Can he really not go up against someone who knows martial skills? The young male opened his eyes. He heard footsteps approaching and then a knocking sound was heard on his door. ¡°Young master, the emperor has summoned you.¡± A elderly voice called out to him. ¡®Did he find out?¡¯ He asked himself. If Chang Chi found out that he applied for this tournament, what would he do? He shook his head, there is no way he would find out. He did it under a fake name. ¡°Ok, tell him i¡¯ll be there soon.¡± He told the man. Soon he heard footsteps walking away as he calmed himself down. He got up off his bed and walked to the door. ¡®I will prove that I am strong.¡¯ He told himself as he opened the door. He started walking towards where Chang Chi¡¯s room was. Swoosh! A figure appeared in front of him. It was insanely fast. Faster than anything he has seen. He grabbed for his weapon only to remember he left it in his room. ¡®Damnit! Is this an assassin?¡¯ He asked himself. Soon the figure approached him and his eyes grew wide. This person, this young man in front of him. That hair, that appearance. Why. Why does he look so much like himself. It¡¯s like he¡¯s seeing himself in a mirror, except this young man''s eyes are red. He probed him for his cultivation, if it was lower than his own he might be able to take him. However he couldn¡¯t sense it, it was as if the person in front of him wasn¡¯t even there. He seemed like a mortal, a normal person. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked the figure. Chapter Fifty-Six So hard to write this chapter... I was going to skip over all this talking and stuff, but figured I shouldn''t. Let me tell you, it was a long thought process over how to have a conversation between ''father'' and ''son'' without it getting weird. I mean he''s your father, but not your father at the same time. How the heck would you write a conversation like that!? Anyways, I couldn''t think of anything so I just wrote what I felt would be ok. (Even people I asked didn''t come up with an answer xD) Chapter of the day, enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent Looking at the the person in front of him, Qiu Zhen was at a loss for words. There was no mistaking it, this young man had to be his son. That hair, eyes, even the way he walked was similar to himself. If he was not his son, then he didn¡¯t know what a son was. Although his appearance looked like himself, he felt something else. It was a similar feeling he got when he was around Yan Xiang. A strange feeling of warmth. This feeling was natural. Just like a baby knows it¡¯s mother, a father will always know and want to protect their child. Seeing Chang Mo right in front of him, his body was reacting to him. It wanted to give him a hug, tell him it would be ok. Qiu Zhen urged his body not to move, not to react. He couldn¡¯t hug Chang Mo because Chang Mo isn¡¯t his son. It¡¯s Chang Mu¡¯s son. Although he himself is Chang Mu, he cannot reveal it, no matter what. Qiu Zhen came here to check on Yan Xiang, but he didn¡¯t think he would also come across Chang Mo also. He sensed Chang Mo coming this way, so he just had to approach. What kind of father would not want to see their own child? There was so much Qiu Zhen wanted to ask Chang Mo. How was his life? How is his mother? Did he miss him? The questions flooded his mind, but they were hard to say. It¡¯s not that Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t want to say them, more like he couldn¡¯t find the words to express them. How does one have a heartfelt conversation with their son if their son hasn¡¯t even seen them once. How can Qiu Zhen tell Chang Mo he¡¯s his father without actually telling him that? Just thinking about that alone makes Qiu Zhen head hurt. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chang Mo questioned Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen calmed himself down. If he can¡¯t talk to his own son like a father, why not talk to him about his father? ¡°I¡¯m¡­ a friend of your parents.¡± Qiu Zhen said. He didn¡¯t think this would work, but why not give it a try. Naturally if a child hears about their parents from another person, they¡¯ll be curious of what they have to say. ¡°You can¡¯t be. You are almost as old as I am. How can you know my parents?¡± Chang Mo asked. This made sense. Qiu Zhen was only fifteen years of age, his age was extremely similar to Chang Mo. If Chang Mo doesn¡¯t know his own father, then how could Qiu Zhen. Not to mention his mother never left the clan, so how would Qiu Zhen know? ¡°You¡¯re father was a friend of mines. I¡¯ve heard stories from him, so I know about your parents. I¡¯ve wanted to see if you are anything like them. I can see your looks can compare to your fathers.¡± ¡°Fatherr? I have no father. The man you call my father is a piece of trash. Something we spit on, something that bends over and rolls around for others. Something we can toss out when we are done with it. That father of mines, is a lowly piece of trash.¡± Qiu Zhen was shocked. His own son thought of him like that, but why? Sure he died, but it wasn¡¯t his fault he had to die. It was Chang Chi¡¯s fault that he died. Still, a dead man can¡¯t do anything to mistreat his own son. So why in heaven''s name is he disrespecting his father!? ¡°Is that truly what you believe? From the stories i¡¯ve heard, your father was a great man. Sure, he had his ups and downs, but he was still a good man.¡± Chang Mo coldly snorted. ¡°If he was such a good man, why is he dead? From what uncle has told me, he stole all of uncles credit for himself.¡± ¡®Damnit Chang Chi! What have you told my boy!? This is how you are playing? Feeding my child lies!¡¯ Qiu Zhen thought to himself. ¡°Your uncle huh. From my understanding, he wasn¡¯t a great man. On the outside he appeared humble, but on the inside he was vicious. He would do whatever it takes to get what he wants. Truly a man like that should have been the one to die instead.¡± Qiu Zhen¡¯s thoughts were his true feelings. He cared deeply for Chang Chi when they were growing up, but Chang Chi was simply too much. He didn¡¯t care for others and only himself. If he liked something he would use any means to acquire it. Look at Qiu Zhen for example, Chang Chi wanted the pendant and poisoned his own brother. Such a person is truly lower than any scum on this earth and should not exist. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about my uncle like that!¡± Chang Mo snapped at Qiu Zhen. ¡°He was and is a better man than my father ever was or will be! At least he tried to help mother in her time of need instead of leaving her in tears!¡± ¡®Yan¡¯er in tears? I would never¡­¡¯ Qiu Zhen muttered to himself. He didn¡¯t care much for how much his son praised Chang Chi, but saying that he left his own wife in tears was something else. His only love in the world is in tears? How can Qiu Zhen sit back and watch this? He approached Chang Mo who was slightly startled. It seemed as if he was afraid of Qiu Zhen and took a step back. Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes had different emotions flashing through them. He grabbed Chang Mo by the shoulders and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Yan¡¯er? Why is she crying?¡± Chang Mo didn¡¯t know what was going on. He met someone who told him he knew of his parents and talked about his father. He didn¡¯t know if this man in front of him was speaking the truth or not, but when he spoke his mother''s name it was filled with endless emotion. Having Qiu Zhen¡¯s grip on him didn¡¯t even make him feel uncomfortable, instead secure. Like his own father was there watching over him. This was the first time he felt something like this. It didn¡¯t matter if he lived with Chang Chi because Chang Chi never gave him this same feeling. No other man could give him such a feeling, not unless it was his own father. But yet, this young man who he doesn¡¯t even know gave him such a feeling. Chang Mo felt secure, and hearing Qiu Zhen speak of his mother he felt relieved. He didn¡¯t know why he did, but he did. It was like a father who came back from a long journey was now returning and wanted to meet his loved one. That was the type of feeling Chang Mo was feeling from Qiu Zhen. He unconsciously pointed towards a room not far from where they were standing. ¡°M-mother is that way.¡± He slowly said. He didn¡¯t understand the feeling that Qiu Zhen was giving him and he himself was scared of it. However he still told Qiu Zhen where his mother was located. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. After he spoke he realized what he has done. What if Qiu Zhen was an assassin who was after his mother''s life? He gave her location up and now he could easily go kill her! Qiu Zhen let go of Chang Mo¡¯s shoulder and looked in the direction he pointed. There was a light coming out of the room. He started walking towards the room, until Chang Mo grabbed him. ¡°What are you doing!? Let me go!¡± ¡°No! What are you going to do to my mother!?¡± ¡°I have to deliver a message. It was left for my father by your father. My father is too old to deliver it himself so he trusted me with it.¡± There was no way that this was true, but it was his only hope. He needed to see Yan Xiang, even if it was only a glimpse. He needed to tell her it would be alright and that he would have his revenge. He needed to tell her that she should not cry over his death but accept that he was dead. She needed to continue living her life not only for herself, but for him. He needed her to be the strong woman she once was. ¡°What message?¡± Chang Mo asked. ¡°A message from Chang Mu. It was his last wish that he wanted to be fulfilled if he ever died.¡± Chang Mo released Chang Mu from his grip and stared at him. What sort of message did his father leave behind? Why didn¡¯t he tell his mother of this before he died? Chang Mo still had to go meet with Chang Chi, but that wasn¡¯t important any more. If his father left a message, he wanted to hear it no matter what. ¡®Let¡¯s see what kind of man you are father.¡¯ Chang Mo told himself. If this message would make his mother stop crying and cheer up, then he would believe that his father was a great man. If that didn¡¯t happen, then that would mean all the stuff Chang Chi told him was true. His father was nothing but a piece of trash that died and left them alone. Let his mother to suffer alone, and left him fatherless. ¡°Fine, i¡¯ll show you the way.¡± Chang Mo said as he started walking towards the room. Qiu Zhen took a deep breath as him and Chang Mo slowly approached the room. Every step he took closer felt like more weight was being added onto his shoulders. How would she look? How would she feel? Did she change in the time he hasn¡¯t seen her? However the most important question he had wondered about, was how she would react when he appeared. Qiu Zhen¡¯s appearance was very similar to how he looked back in his younger days. If she noticed him even for a slight second, what would happen? The door was right in front of his eyes. Chang Mo walked in first. ¡°Mother, a guest has arrived.¡± The woman who seemed dead looked up and became stunning. It¡¯s not that she wasn¡¯t stunning before, but the way she acted made it feel depressing. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to see to guest, but she needed to make sure she seemed like she was. She couldn¡¯t have others noticing her depressing behavior. ----- ¡®Mu, oh my dear Mu¡¯er. Why did you have to be the emperor? Why did you have to go to that temple. Maybe if I urged you not to go, you wouldn¡¯t have. Maybe if we had a child before, you wouldn¡¯t have left.¡¯ She told herself. She missed her husband more than she missed her own family. He was the greatest gift she could ever receive besides her child. He was the light to her star, and the heaven to her earth. She truly enjoyed every bit of him, and he did her. When she received the news of his death, it was like her heart was ripped out from her chest and stepped out. It was like an earth without a heaven. A sea without water. Nothing could replace him in her heart, and she could do nothing about it. Being at the peak of cultivation wasn¡¯t even her goal in life. She just wanted to be happy and enjoy the things given to her. When she returned back to her clan for the meeting, she was depressed then. Being away from her loved one even for a moment truly hurt her. The Yan clan¡¯s clan head was dying and they all knew it. Now they needed someone else to take over, so they called in everyone. Sure she might have been the empress, but she is still a part of that clan. If she didn¡¯t attend the meeting, that would be giving them a slap in the face. She could not do that, no matter what. After the meeting she rushed home, only to receive shocking news. Her husband, the strongest man she had ever knew. The one who reached the peak of cultivation. Died. How? Who did it? Why? Those were the questions that ran through her mind when she heard that. Her perfect world came crumbling down in a split second. That day she cried tears of blood. That day was the day she stopped living. When she fainted, she was rushed to the bed. When she woke a doctor was by her side examining her. She would have ended it all if not for what the doctor told her. ¡®Pregnant.¡¯ That word shook her. She had a new life inside her, and it was from the man she loved. ¡®I can¡¯t give up! I must continue to live even if it¡¯s only to see our child grow up!¡¯ She told herself. Being in the palace only brought her memories. They were mostly good, but it still hurt her. Being constantly reminded of her dead husband wasn¡¯t good for her heart at all. She was left with no choice but to move back to her clan. In the palace, there was nothing left for her there. Years past, and her child grew up. He had a stunning appearance just like his father. This made her wish for him even more, and remembered each and every moment they spent together. Looking at her son she was reminded of Chang Mu. She couldn¡¯t continue doing that, so she didn¡¯t pay him much attention. If she gave him love and affection like he needed, she would get too attached. She feared that if he grew up and wanted to be like his father, he would end up the same. Her heart couldn¡¯t take it, so it was better if she didn¡¯t give him a lot of affection. Maybe then he won¡¯t become like his father. Time slowly passed and Chang Chi came. Her son had talent, and she knew it. She thought of crippling him so he would become normal, but she couldn¡¯t do that. What sort of mother would hurt their own child for their own safety? If he wanted to be like his father, she would let him. ¡°Mother a guest has arrived.¡± She was thinking about all that has happened, but that all broke down when she heard her son¡¯s voice. A guest was coming so she shouldn''t be like this. ¡®It¡¯s ok, as long as they don''t¡¯ stay too long, it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ She told herself while changing the way she sat. She looked up and made herself cheerful. A young man walked in. His eyes were filled with complicated emotions as he looked at her. Her eyes locked with his, and a tear streamed down her face. ¡®It¡­ can¡¯t be!¡¯ She told herself. ¡°Mu¡¯er!¡± She almost screamed as she placed her hand over her mouth. Chapter Fifty-Seven Rate/Review/Comment/Question Wanted to give you guys something on Christmas, but ended up being busy. I''ll write you some more chapters today after I come back from taking pictures. Tomorrow I''ll write for Virtual God Zu. Hope you enjoy this chapter!
Soaring Dragon Continent ¡°Mu¡¯er¡± Yan Xiang cried out with her hand over her mouth. Qiu Zhen was taken aback by this sudden shout. His heart felt like it was going to beat out of his chest. Seeing Yan Xiang up close really made all his emotions leak out from his face. He was blushing red, with his eyes beaming bright and wearing a nice smile on his face. Seeing the person he loved after fifteen years would cause any man to fall head over heels for them once again. Chang Mo who was by Qiu Zhen¡¯s side was also taken aback by this. He glanced at Qiu Zhen for a moment and noticed his expression. ¡®Could these two really know each other?¡¯ He thought to himself. Shaking his head slowly, he decided that shouldn¡¯t be the case. His mother never left the Yan clan, so how could she met up with him? If she knew him, then he would have known. Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t see the expression on Yan Xiang¡¯s face because it was covered with a black veil, but he was almost a hundred percent sure she was excited to see him again. Only, it wasn¡¯t really him. Qiu Zhen¡¯s mood died down a little just thinking about it. She wasn¡¯t excited to see him, she was excited to see the husband she lost, Chang Mu. Yan Xiang shook her head a few times. Afterwords she removed her hand from her mouth and calmed herself down. The person in front of her looks like Chang Mu, but it is not him. He was dead, he will never return. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what came over me¡­¡± She said softly. Hearing her voice once again made Qiu Zhen tingle in the inside. It was like an angel whispering sweet music in his ears. Each and every word would make anyone¡¯s heart jump out. Chang Mo coughed once before looking at his mother. ¡°Mother, this is¡­¡± He looked at Qiu Zhen for a brief moment. He couldn¡¯t recall his name, or rather he never actually got his name. Qiu Zhen laughed inwardly. He bowed to Yan Xiang while introducing himself. ¡°This young one is named Qiu Zhen. I¡¯m a friend of Chang Mu.¡± ¡°Right mother, Qiu Zhen.¡± Chang Mo agreed. Yan Xiang¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be seen, but she was looking the young man up and down checking him out. No matter how she looked at him, he had the same exact appearance of Chang Mu. Even her own son didn¡¯t resemble him as much as this child did. She thought to herself and wondered if Chang Mu had another child. Such a thought would be natural to a woman. If a random young man came up to you with the appearance of your late husband, you¡¯ll assume the same thing. Even if a man can take on more than one wife, Chang Mu hasn¡¯t. She thought of what he said, but couldn¡¯t believe it. She knew all of Chang Mu¡¯s friends, so she would have known this child. Not to mention going by his size and appearance gives her this suspicious feeling. He can¡¯t be more than fifteen or seventeen years old, so how could he know her husband? ¡°You said you¡¯re a friend of my husband? Then why haven¡¯t I heard of you before?¡± She questioned him. She had the rights to question Qiu Zhen. This was highly suspicious that such a young man would say such a thing. If he couldn¡¯t provide an answer, then he was here for another reason. She probed him for his cultivation, but she couldn¡¯t sense anything. Her eyes landed on her son and a drop of cold sweat appeared on her forehead. Qiu Zhen¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t able to be seen by her, so her son wouldn¡¯t be able to see it either. The young man in front of her seemed so mysterious. That added on to the fact that this was her first time seeing him, and he was with her son makes him very suspicious. She placed her hand under the table and a small dagger appeared in it. No matter what, she would make the first move. ¡°It¡¯s natural you wouldn¡¯t have heard of me before. I personally don¡¯t know Chang Mu, but my father has told me stories of you both. I can even tell you of the time you both attended school. Or how about the time you were caught in God Winds forest fleeing for your life?¡± Qiu Zhen was completely confident. He was really Chang Mu so he knew everything he did with Yan Xiang. No matter what type of question she would ask him, he would have an answer for it. Her expression was hidden, but Yan Xiang was very shocked. The amount of people who knew things about her and Chang Mu¡¯s life and adventures were very few. In fact the number of people who knew could be counted on one hand! Yet, this young man in front of her seemingly knew of some of their adventures. She couldn¡¯t believe it, but she couldn¡¯t deny the fact when it was standing right in front of her face. ¡°If your father really knew of Mu¡¯er, then he would know of ¡®that¡¯ day.¡± Yan Xiang emphasized that because it was a day that she didn¡¯t like talking about. However as long as the young man in front of her knew what ¡®that¡¯ was, then she would accept the fact that he was a friend. ¡®That¡¯ day was something that Chang Mu only told to those very close to him. Seeing how Yan Xiang brought ¡®that¡¯ day up, Qiu Zhen knew he was getting closer to her. Not in a love sense, but in a comradery sense. Qiu Zhen highly doubted that she would marry anyone again, but it didn¡¯t sadden him much. This woman was truly his soul mate. Not even when he died did she go and remarry, instead she stayed a widow. It made him happy, but also slightly sad. It hurt him to see such a good woman living alone. ¡®That¡¯ day referred to the night they graduated from the academy. It just so happened that Chang Mu was lucky enough to get her to agree to go on a date with him. Of course, at the time her clan was still against them being together, but he didn¡¯t care. That same night was almost ruined when those men tried to take her by force. They succeed, but they also died. ¡®That¡¯ day changed both of them forever. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Qiu Zhen nodded his head. He knew exactly what that day referred to and all the people who knew about it. ¡°Of course I know.¡± Qiu Zhen looked at Chang Mo who was confused as to what that day referred to. If another person asked someone if they knew what happened ¡®that¡¯ day, they would ask what day. This could only mean that they didn¡¯t know what happened or were not in the loop. Seeing as to how Chang Mo was confused, Qiu Zhen was happy. He didn¡¯t want his son to know of the events that transpired that day. Qiu Zhen looked back at Yan Xiang. ¡°That day was the same day you and Chang Mu had your first date. Only¡­ it was interrupted¡­¡± Qiu Zhen ended it right there, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t continue. At least not in the presence of Chang Mo. Yan Xiang took a deep breath and sighed. It seems that he truly knew of some of the events that happened to her and Chang Mu. Only the highly trustworthy knew of such events. Yan Xiang put the dagger back in her ring and calmed down. She could finally let her guard down against Qiu Zhen. ¡°You said you have a message from Mu¡¯er, what is it?¡± She asked Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t really have a message for her, he just wanted to see her one more time. He wanted to tell her that he returned, but he couldn¡¯t do that. If he said such a thing, his head would likely fly off the next instance. Who could tell their wife that their husband returned from the dead, only to be in the body of a child. Anyone would think that is a lie, no matter how much that child knew. Qiu Zhen nodded. ¡°Chang Mu left a message to my father for you. It was to be given to you if he ever died. There was a reason he left it to my father, that is because he knew he would be the most trustworthy person. He didn¡¯t entrust it to his brother because Chang Chi isn¡¯t that trustworthy. Only the most trustworthy person should be able to learn such a message, which is why he left it to my father. However my father is too old and can¡¯t move around much therefore he entrusted it to me. It took a while to meet you, but I finally did. Now I can fulfill your husband''s last wishes.¡± Yan Xiang¡¯s eyes flashed with coldness as she nodded her head. Her son might not have understood what Qiu Zhen said, but she did. He said trustworthy too many times and even said Chang Chi¡¯s name. Usually if one called Chang Chi, they would say Emperor Chi instead. However, this young man said his complete name. She had a feeling that Chang Chi was not completely trustworthy, but now that feeling solidified. ¡°Continue.¡± She said. ¡°Yan¡¯er, if you are still here, then know that the heavens were not on my side. The day I die, I never thought such a thing would happen to me. If I died, that must mean I was too weak to get rid of the threat. That, or I was betrayed by someone close. Yan¡¯er, I know I said I would capture every star in the sky for you. I know I said I would carve our name in the heavens. This cannot happen anymore. My time in this world is up, but I don¡¯t care for the heavens. No matter in what life, in what world, I will always watch over you. Even if I have to spend every moment staying dead, I will watch over you. Of all the women who caught my eye, you were the most alluring. The most beautiful. The smartest. You were the light that shined in my darkest moments. No matter how you feel, no matter what you have to do. You have to get over me. A woman like you is too good to be by theirself. Live your life to the fullest. Find someone who can cast a shadow over me and do the things I could not. No matter how hard it is, you must do it. The only thing I wished for besides being at the top was for you to be truly happy. I know that my death has affected you. I know that by me not being there for you, you feel lost in the world. However you can¡¯t let me hold you back. There will be a day when someone better, someone stronger and wiser comes to you. You might not know it, but it could be me guiding them to you. Take their hand and let them lead you to the life you deserve. Under the heavens, above the earth, I, Chang Mu will always watch over you.¡± Yan Xiang started sobbing, while Chang Mo hung his head in shame. Qiu Zhen stood there while gathering his feelings. ¡°Qiu Zhen, you still up.¡± A voice called out. Qiu Zhen shook his head and looked towards the door. He thought about what happened the other night and sighed to himself. ¡®It¡¯s better this way.¡¯ He told himself as he got up and opened the door. At the door was Gan Fang. He seemed to be in a happy mood too, his face seemed to glow. He looked at Qiu Zhen and frowned. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve went through hell and back?¡± He asked. Qiu Zhen shook his head. ¡°Just thought of something that weighed me down.¡± He replied back. Gan Fang knitted his brows, he didn¡¯t know what Qiu Zhen was talking about. However he knew it must have been something depressing, but he never noticed Qiu Zhen leaving his room. Gan Fang Shrugged. ¡°Where¡¯s little Mu?¡± Gan Fang asked. Qiu Zhen turned his head and pointed towards the bed. On the bed was the little baby monkey who had snot coming out of his nose and sleeping. ¡°Sleep.¡± ¡°Is that all he does? Such a creature is strange, would have been better if he was a demonic beast instead.¡± Gan Fang said while laughing. Whenever he seen the baby monkey, it was always sleeping. The little thing seemed to have a carefree life and always around Qiu Zhen. Gan Fang didn¡¯t know why Qiu Zhen kept the thing, but he didn¡¯t ask. A man has a few secrets and things he likes to keep to himself. ¡°So, do you need something?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. Gan Fang nodded, ¡°Elder Wei has asked for you.¡± Qiu Zhen sighed. ¡°Old man probably isn¡¯t going to give me anything, better not go.¡± ¡°Should have just became a disciple of my master. Although he said he doesn¡¯t like kids much¡­¡± Qiu Zhen laughed. Kid, right. Him and Gan Fang talked for a brief moment before Gan Fang left. In a few hours time, the tournament would start. Both of them had to be ready. Chapter Fifty-Eight Rate/Review/Comment/Question As you may have noticed, I haven''t really been pushing out chapters like I use to. I''ve actually been busy, but I don''t want to drag this arc into the new year. As i''ve said in my previous comment (On chapter 57) I couldn''t keep the content of this arc contained in 60 chapters like I hoped, therefore the arc will be going past that. You may not know it, but we are very close to the ending of this arc (However there is still a few things left to do.) Once the tournament ends, so does this arc. I''ll be releasing chapters as soon as they get done until this arc is finished. I would like to finish it by the 30th, but we''ll see how it goes. I actually haven''t posted any of the previous edited chapters that NasVersix has edited for me. Will do that after this arc if finished, but he is caught up on the latest chapter (57). Hope you guys enjoy the story and some of the ''new'' characters. Should be a couple more characters today, (Trying to get one released every 2-3 hours within each other.).
Soaring Dragon Continent Qiu Zhen stretched his arms and got up from sitting crossed legged. He yawned as he went to his bed and grabbed the baby monkey. It struggled for a moment, but it laid down on his head. He hasn¡¯t really had anyone care about it being on his head, and he almost forgets it¡¯s there sometimes. When he went to visit Yan Xiang a couple nights ago, it wasn¡¯t even with him. Now that it¡¯s the morning of the tournament, he might as well take it with him. If he left the little thing here, it would find him later anyways. Besides, this little thing can come in handy. Qiu Zhen walked out of the door and went to find the other disciples. While walking to find his fellow disciples, a few of the other disciples he met looked at him strange. This was to be expect considering he had a little monkey on his head. Not to mention it wasn¡¯t even a demonic beast, it was only a normal animal. What kind of cultivator kept such a thing? A demonic beast that is captured at a young age can be taught and tamed. Most of the rich cultivators keep them as pets. They each have their own skills and cultivation levels of their own. Not many disciples have one because they usually aren¡¯t allowed in the school. However in Qiu Zhen¡¯s case, it isn¡¯t a demonic beast and only a normal one, therefore it was allowed in the school. When he first brought the monkey back, he got the same looks he was getting now. However no one questioned him in the school because they seen what he did to Ye Fa. Not to mention once he returned to the school, he hardly talked to them. Qiu Zhen only had a select few he would communicate with. The disciples of the other schools glanced at Qiu Zhen, but said nothing. They continued walking but once they got a distance away from him they started whispering. They were whispering about a few things. One of the main being his cultivation level. Qiu Zhen¡¯s cultivation couldn¡¯t be seen, therefore that could only mean two things. Either he was higher than them, or he was a mortal. They couldn¡¯t believe the latter because he was walking around the area for the schools. However they couldn¡¯t believe the other either because that would be too insane. What level could he be at that they couldn¡¯t sense his cultivation? He surely was not a Paragon, nor an Immortal. Qiu Zhen soon arrived in the area with his fellow disciples. They were around chit chatting and talking about the upcoming duels. It seemed they were excited, while some were fearful. They had to win, or else they would have to leave the school. None of them wanted that therefore their only option was to win. Not to mention if they displayed their strength they might catch the eye of Chang Mo or Chang Jia. They needed to put on their best effort forward or else they¡¯ll lose in the competition for catching the eye of one of them. The female disciples especially put on makeup even though they were going to duel. It seemed they just had to look pretty for Chang Mo. Gan Fang was standing next to his master when he noticed Qiu Zhen walking over. He noticed little Mo on his head and laughed. He didn¡¯t know why Qiu Zhen brought the little guy when he was going to duel. However he decided to ignore it like always. He walked over to Qiu Zhen ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen, it seems you¡¯ll have a hard time today.¡± Gan Fang said. Qiu Zhen raised his eyebrow. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Gan Fang nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, I heard from a fellow disciple that in the F block it is filled with the top school. Truly your luck is bad, but so is theirs.¡± Qiu Zhen laughed inwardly, he didn¡¯t have bad luck, but they did. Since most of their disciples are in the same block they will naturally have to fight each other. This means that the chances of them placing high are quite low. ¡°So you say brother Gan Fang, but i¡¯m not worried. Instead you should be careful, with you here who knows what Chang Chi will do.¡± Gan Fang nodded his head. He knew that coming here meant that he could fight the other disciples from the other schools. However it also meant exposing himself to Chang Chi. Once Chang Chi found out who he was, who knew what he would do. Soon the disciples stopped flowing in and the headmaster looked at all of them. He took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°Remember, you have to win at least one duel. If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t even think of coming back.¡± After he said that he turned around and started walking to the stands. The other elders followed after him, while the disciples went to the arenas. Once they were on the ground floor, they split up into their groups. They each needed to go to their own block until the day was over. In this tournament, it would be single elimination. Each disciple would fight one on one until they finally had a winner. Today, they would fight a few times and continue fighting tomorrow until they ended up with a victor. Qiu Zhen split from Gan Fang and went to his ground. He was in group F which Gan Fang said contained most of the top school¡¯s disciple. The top school that he knew of was the Blazing Heaven. The number in this group alone seemed to be in the thousands. Each disciple was emitting their arua letting the others know how strong they were. Qiu Zhen laughed at these kids. What¡¯s the use of telling others how strong you are if in the end you¡¯re going to lose? If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. He arrived at this ground with four more disciples from his school. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t talk to them at school so he didn¡¯t bother to now. He walked into the crowd of disciples to blend in. An old man walked onto the stage and looked at the disciples. ¡°When I call your number come up.¡± He said. The old man started calling two different numbers. Shortly after two male disciples went up. They both had on white robes with golden lining. ¡°Yes! Now these damn people will kill each other off. Hopefully they are all like that.¡± Someone spoke. ¡°Ha, that¡¯s what they get for all pulling the same group. Wait until I go up, ¡®Number one¡¯ school my ass, this daddy will show them who the real number one is.¡± Someone else laughed. At the end of the crowd was a group of disciples. Each one of them showed a different expression, but none of the said a word. They were each wearing the same colored robes as the two on stage. This group belonged to the Blazing Heaven school. If you looked into the group, a third of the group was made up of them. The other two thirds were a mixture of the other schools. The old man told the two males the rules for the duel and then he floated in the air to watch. The two male disciples fought, the one at the peak of the Dao realm ended up winning in the end. Following that duel, there were a total of ten more before the old man finally called Qiu Zhen¡¯s number. He walked onto the stage and all eyes were on him. They couldn¡¯t sense his cultivation! Not to mention no one knew who he was. If he was some genius then it is to be expected that they at least know his name. However they didn¡¯t. A robust male with blonde hair came onto the stage. He was wearing the same robes as the other two males who first appeared. He sneered at Qiu Zhen and gave him a sharp glare. ¡°Get off the stage and come back when you are a real man.¡± He told Qiu Zhen. ¡°Haha, brother Yu Zho is going to kick that brat to the ground. Look at him, looking like a rat who is in front of a cat. The look in his eyes has his froze with fear.¡± A fellow disciple said loudly boasting about his brother. ¡°Indeed, his arua is so weak I can¡¯t even sense it. Such a weak person doesn¡¯t even deserve to live. Brother Yu Zho, just kill him, no one will care.¡± The robust male on the stage nodded to the comments. He noticed that Qiu Zhen said nothing and wasn¡¯t moving at all. He thought that Qiu Zhen was frozen stiff from his strength. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me!? Get the hell off the stage!¡± He shouted. He released all his aura which shot up. Everyone could feel the energy he was revealing, but they weren¡¯t too shocked. Yu Zho was at the middle stage of the Mystical realm, it wasn¡¯t too big. At his age, if he didn¡¯t have that then their was no use boasting his strength. Qiu Zhen tilted his head slightly. After looking at the male in front of him, he smiled as he turned to the old man in the air. ¡°Can we start now?¡± He asked. The old man waited to see if Qiu Zhen was going to leave. In all his days, he never met someone who didn¡¯t have an ounce of aura. He figured that Qiu Zhen was strange and that he was weak. When he noticed Yu Zho¡¯s cultivation he grinned and hoped Qiu Zhen would leave. He didn¡¯t want to kill up anyones¡¯ body today. However instead Qiu Zhen asked him can they start which greatly surprised him. ¡®It¡¯s your funeral kid.¡¯ He told himself. ¡°Start.¡± He calmly said. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me then!¡± Yu Zho moved his body and a ball of fire that was two meters wide shot at Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen himself wasn¡¯t moving and only stared at the fireball. ¡°Shit, does he have a death wish! He isn¡¯t even trying to move!¡± ¡°Let the idoit die. He shouldn¡¯t have acted arrogant and ignored Yu Zho¡¯s warning.¡± Boom! The fireball landed on Qiu Zhen and the area was scored. However there was no screaming at all. Not one cry of pain, not one sound. The crowd¡¯s jaws dropped. ¡°Did he get roasted in an instant?¡± ¡°Y-yeah, that has to be it¡­¡± ¡°Really, this is the best you can do? I should have known better.¡± A voice spoke. Everyone''s eyes widened as they looked around the crowd. They were trying to see who was talking. No, they were hoping someone was talking in the crowd, because if they weren¡¯t then the person who was talking could only be Qiu Zhen! Qiu Zhen who was standing in the middle of the flames moved his hand and the flames dispersed. He was unscratched, not even a burn could be seen. ¡°My God!¡± Someone shouted. Qiu Zhen ignored the talking of the crowd and took a step forward. Yu Zho who was a few meters away glared at Qiu Zhen. ¡®How the hell did he survive? That was my strongest technique!¡¯ He asked himself. The answer was simple, or at least it was to Qiu Zhen. When he trained in the ¡®9 Revolving Heavens¡¯ body skill, it gave him immunity to four different elements and poison. One of the elements just happened to be fire. Yu Zho shot out two more fireballs that went after Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen slapped his hand to the side and the fireballs dispersed. His body blurred and a loud bang was heard. Yu Zho¡¯s body went flying while Qiu Zhen¡¯s blurry figure solidified back. Qiu Zhen turned to the old man. ¡°He won''t¡¯ be getting up anytime soon.¡± The old man slowly nodded his head while he was trying to understand what happened. He stopped thinking about it and announced. ¡°F4520 has won.¡± Chapter Fifty-Nine Rate/Review/Comment/Question Let''s see if I can give you guys one or two more for tonight. Enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent Qiu Zhen walked off the arena and the crowd gave him a path to walk on. Their eyes showed newfound respect for him. ¡°Who the hell is that!?¡± Someone asked. The other disciples who were in the same group as Qiu Zhen grinned. They knew he wouldn¡¯t let them down, not after he beat Ye Fa. No matter what anyone said, he was strong and they knew it. They took pride in being in the same school as him. He showed them that you could beat someone who has a high cultivation than yourself. Even if he didn¡¯t talk to them, they all knew who he was. ¡°That¡¯s brother Qiu Zhen!¡± One of the Sky Serpent disciples said proudly. ¡°Qiu Zhen¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of him before.¡± A few people in the crowd said. ¡°Naturally, our Sky Serpent School doesn¡¯t appear much in the world. If we did, then his name would have shaken the world months ago!¡± Another Sky Serpent disciple said. A couple of disciples in the crowd nodded. His strength was enough to beat someone who was a middle staged Mystical realm cultivator. If you look at Qiu Zhen¡¯s height, you can easily tell he can¡¯t be more than fifteen or seventeen. Such a person is surely a genius whose name should have been spread around years ago. ¡°It¡¯s a shame he¡¯s at such a backwater school. If he was at our school, his strength would have soared a long time ago.¡± Someone said. ¡°What! You dare say that about or school!¡± ¡°Of course. What kind of school that claims to be ¡®first¡¯ rate hardly has a reputation. If it was my school that had such a disciple, his name would have been heard long ago. Not to mention the amount of beauties beneath him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let your ass know that our Sky Serpent school is much better than any of your lame as schools! Boast all you want, but we¡¯ll see if you leave this group victorious.¡± ---- A woman wearing a black veil was seated in the upper section of the building. She had a wonderful smile underneath the veil as she watched the matches going on. She was wearing this skin tight red dress that caused all the men to turn their head in her direction. Seated next to her was her father. He was wearing a dark red robe with golden lining around around. He had on some flashy accessories, and he emitted his profound aura that would cause anyone to be fearful. Next to her father was a beautiful woman who her father took a liking too. She was staring at the matches unmoving. The woman wearing the black veil shook her head slightly. ¡®Damn bitch takes the spot in my father''s heart! Hmph! Wait until I become empress, i¡¯ll kill you for making my mother sad.¡¯ She told herself. Even if she didn¡¯t have this veil over her face, no one would be able to know what she was thinking. On the outside, she was making smile, but on the inside she was frowning. ¡°Jia¡¯er, has anyone caught your fancy?¡± Her father asked her. She nodded as she pointed towards one of the many arenas on the ground. ¡°Daddy, you should already know that Mu Lin is the most suitable. He is only twenty-five this year and already at the point of breaking through to the late stage of the mystical realm. With his age and talent, i¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be the most suitable. Not to mention he has the better looks than most of them.¡± She replied. Her father, the emperor, Chang Chi. He loved his daughter and would do anything for her. His daughter Chang Jia had a friend that she use to hang around with when she was younger. Chang Chi didn¡¯t think much of his talent then, but now that the boy is older his talent exploded. It was the same male who his daughter was talking about, Mu Lin. His talent could considered top-tier among his peers. No matter who Chang Chi thought of, no one had as much talent as that kid. When he of the disciples that could even be in the Mystic realm by the age of twenty, he sighed. The number was low, but not that low. However the number of them that are worthy of his daughter could be considered few. ¡°Indeed, his talent is the best out of all the disciples. Out of all the ones that are here, he¡¯s one of the most likely to win.¡± Chang Chi said. ¡°What if he loses!?¡± Chang Jia pouted. ¡°He won¡¯t, I took care of it already. In his group there is no one that can challenge him, the ones that could are all in the same group. He¡¯s definitely going to win!¡± Chang Chi grinned. ¡°You already know Jia¡¯er daddy will get his daughter only the best!¡± Chang Chi knew that there were a couple of stronger men in this tournament, however he placed them all in the same arena. The reason he announced that his daughter was going to marry the winner was to let everyone think this tournament was fair. He however knew that it wasn¡¯t fair. Everything is going the way he planned, so once the winner is announced he¡¯ll be engaged to Chang Jia. Mu Lin is still in his prime so he can easily increase his cultivation. With the help of Chang Chi, he¡¯s sure to break into the Immortal realm later. Chang Jia nodded. ¡°What about Mo¡¯er? Did you take care of that too?¡± She asked curiously. When Chang Mo was invited to stay with them, she was happy. She didn¡¯t think her uncle had a kid, but once she learned she was happy. She grew up with Chang Mo so she treated him like her little brother. Her uncle had died which made her sad. Since he didn¡¯t have a child of his own, he treated her like a princess. She understood that he was stronger than her dad, but didn¡¯t know how he died. Whenever she asked her father, he said that it was karma striking back at him. Once he died, she cried all night long. Soon after her aunt Yan never returned to the palace, which also made her sad. At that time, Chang Jia was too young to understand everything that was happening. When Chang Mo started getting interested in females, Chang Jia promised him that he would have the best one out there. Not only would she be a beauty that could move mountains, she would be the strongest one out there. Well, the second strongest. Chang Jia considered herself the first strongest. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Chang Chi nodded his head. ¡°Of course, Mo¡¯er shall only have the best. Like his father, his wife shall be one who can move the hearts of a kingdom.¡± When talking with her father, she continued watching the matches that were going on. She especially paid attention to the group where Mu Lin was in. She didn¡¯t want to miss a moment of it. However her eyes suddenly grew big. ¡°Mo¡¯er!¡± She yelled. Chang Chi glanced in the direction she was looking and jumped up. He strictly forbid Chang Mo from participating in this tournament. No matter what, he must not go up! If he did, everyone would find out he couldn¡¯t use martial skills. What sort of woman would want such a male? Now that he was going on stage, it would all be over! ¡°Stop! Go stop that match!¡± Chang Chi yelled at one of the men dressed in black behind him. ¡°Emperor Chi, it¡¯s too late. They already started!¡± A reply came back. ¡°FUCK!¡± Chang Chi screamed as noticed Chang Mo get slapped across the arena. His hands clenched the armrest of his chair until they broke off. ¡®Damnit! When I tell you something, you are suppose to do it! Just like your damn father!¡¯ Screamed to himself. ---- In group D, Chang Mo was getting up off the ground. Blood was leaking from his mouth as he glared at his opponent. Chang Mo had the strength of the fourth Dao realm, but his opponent was at the eight Dao realm! There is a huge difference between them both. ¡°Get up!¡± His opponent said. It was a male who seemed to be in his middle twenties talking. He had short brown hair wearing a light green robe. ¡°Hpmh! Some genius, can¡¯t even take a blow!¡± Someone sneered. ¡°Ew, and to think I was thinking about marrying him.¡± ¡°Is he even Chang Mu¡¯s child? Nothing like his father at all.¡± It wasn¡¯t only the crowd around the arena talking. In the stands, many of the spectators were also watching this match. Their opinion of Chang Mo quickly changed. When the match started, the disciple gave Chang Mo a chance to use any martial skill he wanted. He was giving Chang Mo face because of his standing. That quickly changed when he found out that Chang Mo couldn¡¯t use any marital skills. What sort of cultivator can¡¯t use a martial skill? The spectators shook their head and looked at Chang Mo with disdain. They couldn''t believe that someone who had such a cultivation couldn¡¯t use a martial skill. They would rather have someone at the Qi realm marry one of the females than him. Chang Chi talking about a peerless genius blessed by the heavens. What a load of bull! ¡®Damnit! I¡¯m still not strong enough!¡¯ Chang Mo told himself. ¡®If I knew the difference between learning a martial skill and not having one was this big, I wouldn¡¯t have even tried.¡¯ Chang Mo got up off the ground, but in front of him was his opponent. Chang Mo cursed his luck. ¡°Kowtow five times, and slap yourself in the face.¡± He told Chang Mo. ¡°Do you know who I am!?¡± Chang Mo¡¯s voice raised. The man laughed. ¡°Yes I do, some fucking trash!¡± The man turned towards the crowd around the arena. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, he¡¯s trash right?¡± The crowd nodded. ¡°Damn right! You don¡¯t deserve to marry, you don¡¯t even deserve to live!¡± ¡°Talent? If you have talent then my pet dog has talent out of this world. At least he can breath fire! What can you do besides shit!?¡± The crowd started laughing. Chang Mo clenched his fist as he glared at the man in front of him. ¡°Well, you going to do it? Or do I need to continue beating you until you do?¡± The man asked him. ¡°Chang Mo bows to no one! You think you¡¯re the shit, Chang Mo will teach you what being the shit really means!¡± Chang Mo told him as he threw his fist. The young man grabbed Chang Mo¡¯s fist. He took his hand and slammed it against Chang Mo¡¯s arm breaking it. ¡°Of course you know you¡¯re the shit. Because you really are SHIT!¡± ¡°AHH!¡± Chang Mo screamed. In all his life, he has never been so humiliated. Sure, he can¡¯t learn any cultivation techniques, but so fucking what! Do they not care who he is? Do they even want to live? Chang Mo laughed to himself as he glared daggers at the man. His body started heat up. ¡°Still not kowtowing! Fine, I¡¯ll break the other one!¡± He threw out a punch aiming for Chang Mo¡¯s other arm. ¡®Chang Mo bows to none! Chang Mo will murder all those who dare humiliate him!¡¯ He told himself while waiting for the blow to come. Chang Mo¡¯s body turned bright red. It felt hot. Suddenly his eyes flickered deep red as he glared at his opponent. The first that was coming at him seemed way slower than before. Chang Mo couldn¡¯t feel his body, he was seeing what was happening, but he wasn¡¯t in control of his body. His body burst forth with bright red flames that covered his whole body. ¡°DIE!¡± He yelled as he moved his fist and punched the man in his face. Boom! The man¡¯s head exploded and blood sprayed everywhere. His body dropped to the ground while Chang Mo glared at the crowd. ¡°Who dares call Chang Mo trash!?¡± His voice was cold as he stared at the crowd. The crowd shook their head quickly. None of them said anything else after seeing what Chang Mo did. Shortly after, the fire around Chang Mo¡¯s body disappeared and his deep red eyes turned back black. His body fell to the ground as he collapsed. ---- Chang Chi was shocked. In the time that Chang Mo was growing up, he has never been able to learn any martial skills. However, at this moment he released one. It was a strong one as well. One that could kill someone four levels higher than himself. ¡°Zhou Wei¡­ tell me I just saw wrong.¡± ¡°Y-you did not¡­¡± ¡°Heavens! The heavens really do exist!¡± Chapter Sixty Rate/Review/Comment/Question Eh, i''ll try for one more. (Maybe?) Enjoy this chapter! If I don''t post a new one in 2-3 hours, then it''s more than likely I fell asleep or just am not going to post one. (Upcoming chapters should be interesting :D)
Soaring Dragon Continent Some men came to take Chang Mo away from the stage. The scene that he caused, caused a lot of attention to go his way. Most of the spectators had seen the giant flame that burst out from his body. This easily attracted their attention. The females disciples were stiff. A few seconds ago they were just talking about Chang Mo, but now he proved them all wrong. Not to mention his strength was greater than what they expected. ¡°I knew he would win. It¡¯s to be expected since his father is Chang Mu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad I wasn¡¯t one of the stupid females who called him trash. Now that they are out of the way, less competition for me.¡± The females who didn¡¯t say anything about Chang Mo were happy. These females who only wanted him because of his parents and his cultivation were now out of the way. The ones who didn¡¯t say anything were the ones who were really after him. They knew that Chang Mo would remember who didn¡¯t say anything. He would reward them greatly in the future. The ones who said something couldn¡¯t even say anything. They were in the wrong. Just because Chang Mo was getting tossed around and didn¡¯t use any martial skill didn¡¯t mean he was trash. If anything, he was playing them for a fool! He pretended not to know anything so he could weed out those who only wanted him for his standing. These females felt stupid at this moment. Now that they gave him a slap to the face, they won¡¯t have a chance to get at him in the future. They could only feel sad about what happened. But who would pity them? They did it to theirselves. In the stands where the spectators were, everyone was silent. It was so quiet that if a needle dropped you would be able to hear it. Even the noise in the other arenas couldn¡¯t be heard. To them, it felt as time stopped. They had to take in everything that happened. Chang Mo who they thought was only said to be a genius was getting beat. He had no use of martial skills, and was even told to kowtow. His opponent gave him no face at all and didn¡¯t even care for his status. Thus they went along with him and agreed to what the crowd as saying. However Chang Mo surprised them all. He killed someone four levels above his cultivation in one move. One move! Such a person shouldn¡¯t be considered trash at all. If anything he was a trophy that needed to be seen by everyone. Polished until it shined. His strength was out of this world. After witnessing what happened today, they would no longer question Chang Chi. When he told them a peerless genius blessed by the heavens, he really meant it. For someone to beat someone else four levels above them, if you weren¡¯t blessed by the heavens, then what were you? Out of all the people who were surprised by Chang Mo¡¯s display, he would be the most surprised. It wasn¡¯t him, he didn¡¯t do anything. Sure, it was his body moving, but it wasn¡¯t him moving it. It felt as if it was moving by itself. When the man died, no one even cared. Even his school said not one word about his death. He gave Chang Mo no face even though his standing was higher than his own. He even humiliated Chang Mo in front of so many people. If he didn¡¯t die after all of that, he could be considered blessed under the heavens. ---- A woman with a black veil was seated on a chair away from everyone else. She was greatly shocked, shocked enough that tears flowed from her eyes. She was none other than Yan Xiang. She knew that he couldn¡¯t learn martial arts. She knew that it saddened him because of that. However she could do nothing about it. She always wanted him to go on a different path from his father, she didn¡¯t want him to cultivate. However that changed after she got Chang Mu¡¯s message. Yan Xiang thought about it deeply and what he was trying to tell her. For her to part from Chang Mu would cause her to lose something close to her. If she actually took that step forward and forgot about him, what would she do? Finding someone else who is stronger and wiser than Chang Mu? Such a man didn¡¯t exist. Yan Xiang decided after thinking about it all night. If such a man didn¡¯t exist, she would help create one. She would love her son and help him reach Immortality. Even if it wasn¡¯t the love of the opposite sex, it would be the motherly love he never got. The motherly love that he deserved. Now that he released a martial skill, the things she previously thought about him disappeared. She didn¡¯t know how he learned such a skill or where he learned it from, but she was happy. Her happiness came deeply from her heart. ¡®Mu¡¯er, our child is growing up. I¡¯ll make him the man you wanted to me.¡¯ She told herself as she wiped the tears from her eyes. ---- A fine young woman wearing a grey robe with a white veil over her face headed onto the stage. She released the her profound aura, letting her opponent know she was at the eight Dao realm. This young woman was Li Haun. She was in group A, which was filled with people at the peak of the Dao realm or early staged Mystic realm disciples. When she arrived here, there were a few women wearing veils, but not many. Most females who wore a veil were beautiful or high class women. Normal females would not even consider putting one on. Some even wanted to flaunt their looks to attract males, but she did not. She could care less about the attention she would receive. However no matter where she went, males would constantly try to approach her. She was sick and tired of it. None of them were worthy of her, nor did any of the catch her attention. The matter of friends was something she didn¡¯t even think about. She couldn¡¯t have friends, because if she did they would get dragged into her problems. Li Haun couldn¡¯t have that, she couldn¡¯t put her friend''s life in danger. It was better if she lived alone and treated everyone coldly. Li Haun wasn¡¯t even originally from this continent, but she had to escape her own. She couldn¡¯t stay there anymore or else she would die or worse. She feared what would happen if those people came to this continent. When she heard them talk about the emperor, she thought he was strong. However he wasn¡¯t strong at all, he was weak. Li Lan brought her here, she said this was a place no one would look. Li Lan was right, who would look for her on this weak continent? However it was still best for her not to get involved with anyone. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. It would be better if she stayed out of site. That changed. All because of one person. An image flew into her mind when she thought about him. She hated him! First he tried to teach her something she already knew. Next he dragged her with him everywhere. Then he made her a disciple of someone only at the Paragon realm. Now she¡¯s at this damn tournament! Staying out of site was surely out of the question. If any of these people even knew who she was, it would be all over for her. She would be forced to¡­ just thinking about it made her angry. Li Haun shook her head as she looked at the person in front of her. It was a man who seemed to be in his late twenties. If anything, he could pass to be in his thirties. He had this ugly smile on his face and his eyes were filled with lust as he looked at Li Haun. ¡°Hey, how about you come to my room tonight and let this daddy teach you all his sweet moves?¡± He asked her. ¡°Hpmh!¡± She coldly snorted. ¡®Another idiot? If he said something like that in the presence of¡­ he would have died.¡¯ She thought to herself. Back in her home continent, she was treated as a princess. None of the males there even had the balls to say such a thing to her. If they did, they would he dead the next moment. A middle aged male was floating in the air as he glanced down at them. He sighed as he said, ¡°Being.¡± The older man dashed at Li Haun while his hand started sparking. Lighting coiled around his fist. Li Haun closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Once she opened them, they started flicking between black and blue. Li Haun made a hand gesture and the man threw out his punch. ¡°Reveal that pretty face of yours.¡± He said as his first approached her face. Boom! Dust rose in the air as a crater was formed on the ground. The male''s body laid in the crater slightly twitching. Everything happened so fast that the crowd couldn¡¯t see it all. They didn¡¯t know who won, but they figured it was the man. He was at the Mystic realm while the girl was only at the Dao realm. The results should be obvious. ¡°I hope we can see her face.¡± One of the males said. ¡°Same, such a fine woman who has a great figure will naturally have a face to go with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided, she shall be my wife. If I can have Chang Jia and her, my life will be complete!¡± ¡°Chang Jia, fat chance! Look at yourself then look at her. She would pick dog shit over you any day.¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± As they were talking, the dust was clearing away revealing the scene in front of them. They didn¡¯t see it, but in the air was a white veil that was slowly floating downwards. ----- Chang Chi looked at Jun Jiaying who was by his side. Such a woman was really his own. He thought about his first wife and sighed to himself, her looks could not compare to the woman by his side. Chang Chi thought about Yan Xiang and a warm feeling filled his heart. Of all the women who he has been with, she is the only one who paid him no attention. Her heart was filled with his brothers love. Chang Chi could have any woman he wanted, but he couldn¡¯t have her. Yan Xiang still looked good for her age, and she was even better looking than Jun Jiaying. Chang Chi doubted that anyone in this world could be better looking than her. If he could find such a person, he would definitely marry her. ¡°My God! Such a woman exists!¡± A loud voice echoed through the building. Chang Chi was interrupted from his thoughts and glanced around. He doubted that it was a beautiful woman, it was probably someone who had a high cultivation. However he still needed to look, it may be Chang Mo¡¯s future wife. His eyes went around the arenas until it landed on one. There was a grey robbed young woman with a beautiful face. Her looks could are on par with Yan Xiang. No, she wasn¡¯t on par with her, it was Yan Xiang! ¡®Did I go back in time!?¡¯ Chang Chi thought as he shook his head. He glanced to his side only to notice everyone was still there. ¡®No, I couldn¡¯t have.¡¯ He said. Chang Chi looked across from him and noticed that Yan Xiang was also staring in the same direction as everyone else. He couldn¡¯t make out her face, but he knew she had to be surprised. The woman below looked like her, how could she not be surprised. Chang Chi smiled as he noticed this wasn¡¯t a dream nor did he go back in time. He couldn¡¯t have Yan Xiang, but what about someone who looked like her? This young woman would definitely be his. ¡°Daddy, look at her, she is stunning! I think Mo¡¯er would be happy with her!¡± His daughter said. Chang Chi frowned as he looked at his daughter. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mo¡¯er would want her as his wife. Look at her, it looks like his mother. What kind of child would want a woman that looks like their parents?¡± He asked her. Chang Jia seemed to understand something and frowned. ¡°Mo¡¯er would.¡± Chang Jia could tell that the look in her father''s eyes was not for Chang Mo¡¯s own good. It was for Chang Chi¡¯s own good. The look in his eyes were filled with lust and passion. The way he looked at that young female was the same way he looked at Jun Jiaying. She knew that her dad had to have wanted to have that young woman for himself. Therefore she wanted to push even harder for Mo¡¯er to have her. ¡°No. Look at her cultivation, do you think she is worthy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chang Jia didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. Chang Chi frowned as he looked back at the young woman. ¡°As i¡¯ve said before, who ever wins shall marry both of you. The male shall marry you while the female shall marry him.¡± Chang Chi knew that the possibility of that woman winning was quite low, so he wasn¡¯t worried. He didn¡¯t even check the male who was laying in the carter. If he did, then that would be a different story. Chapter Sixty-One Rate/Review/Comment/Question Only chapter today, going out for the night. Will start releasing chapters early tomorrow (Hoping to finish this arc out!). Enjoy!
Soaring Dragon Continent Qiu Zhen shakes his head as another one of the four Sky Serpent disciples loses. They weren¡¯t even good for one match, some disciples they are. Out of the four of them, only one had managed to beat their opponent. They other two lost horribly. One got beat in one move while the other one has a broken leg. The ones they fought didn¡¯t even seem tough in Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes. Then again, none of these people seem tough in Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hey, what is that thing doing on your head?¡± A womanly voice asked. Qiu Zhen turned his attention to the woman wearing a deep blue robe. She was pretty cute, and she showed off her cleavage. Qiu Zhen pointed towards his head where little Mo was. ¡°This, it¡¯s sleeping¡­ probably...¡± He replied back to her. He was somewhat surprised by her sudden question. Before this, no one even asked him about little Mo. Not even when he went onto the stage for his match, did anything bat an eye at the little thing. This could be considered one of the first people to ask Qiu Zhen what it was doing on her head. Qiu Zhen glances over to another arena while he watches two disciples fight it out. ¡®I wonder how Gan Fang is doing.¡¯ He asks himself. She tilted her head. ¡°I can see that, but why do you have it? It¡¯s not even a demonic beast.¡± Qiu Zhen shrugged. He just found the thing cute after being around the annoying guy at first. Now that it stays around him, he doesn¡¯t even mind it. ---- ¡®Finally, it¡¯s my turn.¡¯ Gan Fang told himself as he stepped up on the stage. After waiting for all the other disciples to have their match, he can finally step on the stage for the first time. Just waiting for a match was long, he wondered how many they would actually get through today. In his group, there are still around half that haven¡¯t had a match yet. He looked at his opponent who was was this slim woman. She had shiny black hair that dropped down past her shoulders. She was wearing this golden robe with red lining. ¡°You¡¯ve got this sister Shi Mei!¡± Someone from the crowd below the arena yelled. ¡°Yeah, crush that guy!¡± ¡°Hey you, if you touch sister Shi Mei, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The crowd was filled with young men talking about Shi Mei. Some of them sent threats towards Gan Fang, but he ignored them. They wouldn¡¯t actually do anything to him. If they did, he had a way to solve it. The only way he couldn¡¯t solve it, is if it was someone at the middle or late stage Mystic realm. Currently he broke through and became an early staged Mystic realm cultivator. There is a huge difference between the Dao realm and the Mystic realm. Not only does it add a hundred years to your lifespan, your strength is also doubled. The comprehension of any martial skill that is grade three or lower is higher. Therefore Mystic realm cultivators can cultivate any martial skill grade three or lower to a high level in a short amount of time. Gan Fang isn¡¯t like Qiu Zhen who could beat someone four levels higher than himself. He is a normal person, only average. If his opponent was at the middle stage or higher, Gan Fang would have given up. Once someone breaks into the Mystic realm, there are five levels in each stage. When one reaches the middle stage, it gets insanely hard to break through the next level. If one were to break through the middle stage and go into the late stage, then they would have to break through the next levels. It¡¯s common for most people to never break through and become a Paragon. Anyone can tell by the number of Paragon grade cultivators on the Soaring Dragon continent. There are less than a thousand Paragon grade cultivators. ¡°Sweetie, how about I let you hang out with me after this. That is if you walk off the area now.¡± A sweet voice said to Gan Fang. Gan Fang shook his head. ¡°No, i¡¯m not interested in you.¡± ¡°Y-you!¡± ¡°Damnit! Let me get him, i¡¯ll beat that fuckers ass!¡± ¡°How dare you decline sister Shi Mei¡¯s offer! Her beauty is peerless and she pitied you enough to offer you a chance to hang out with her? Yet you go and decline such an offer? You must be blind to not see the beauty in front of you, or are you saying she isn¡¯t worthy of you? Huh? HUH!?¡± Gan Fang probed Shi Mei for her cultivation checked to see what level she was at. He was surprised, she was actually at the Mystic realm as well. He smiled, now he can test himself against someone around the same strength as him. There was an old man floating in the air who was supervising this match. He glanced at the two young people below him. ¡°Begin.¡± He calmly said. ¡°Since brother declined my offer, please don¡¯t get mad at sister for harming you. However if you would grace this sister with your name, she would greatly appreciate it.¡± Shi Mei said to Gan Fang. She seemed nice, but it could always be a facade, Gan Fang didn¡¯t trust her. If he gave her his name and he won, she would probably do something to him later on. ¡®Eh, i¡¯ll stay in my room later anyways, worst case i¡¯ll just stay with master.¡¯ He told himself. He figured he would give her his name, if he declined they would think he was giving her no face at all. ¡°This brothers name is Gan Fang.¡± He said to her as he produced his staff from his ring. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°EH!? Gan?¡± ¡°What!? Didn¡¯t they all die during the war? How can there be a survivor!?¡± The crowd was stunned, the Gan clan was all dead. There wasn¡¯t even a child left, so how could Gan Fang live. Sure, there are other people with the surname Gan, however they are mortals. Anyone in the world of cultivation with the surname Gan had to be apart of the Gan clan. Someone like that still lived, this was world shaking news! The Gan clan actually had a survivor, that means he¡¯s bound to try and get revenge for the death of his clan members. If he is still alive, that means that there must be more survivors as well! The Gan clan, one of the seven clans that people feared. One of the clans that participated in the war only to be exterminated. There was a person left, not to mention it was a male. If he grew up and reached the peak of the Paragon realm, he could raise his clan back to greatness. Not only that, but by him being a male he can have countless women. The number of children he will have will be countless! The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The old man floating in the air eyes flashed for a moment. He seemed to recall something that the emperor told him. His facial expression didn¡¯t change even when he heard the news, but he closed his eyes. He sent a mental message to Chang Chi. Shi Mei bowed to Gan Fang. ¡°This sister is called Shi Mei. Brother Gan Fang, I highly advise you to get off the arena. It¡¯s not too late.¡± She warned him. Gan Fang shook his head. ¡°This brother can¡¯t do that. Come, let¡¯s see if you should have actually advised me.¡± He told her as he took a stance with his staff. ¡°Fine, but I warned you.¡± Shi Mei said in a calm voice as she produced a light blue long sword. ---- In his seat, Chang Chi raised his eyebrow. He glanced over to one of the arena¡¯s on the ground and smiled. ¡®So he appeared. Brat, you shouldn¡¯t have been stupid enough to appear here. Don¡¯t even think about leaving alive!¡¯ Chang Chi said to himself. He got up from his seat and walked out the door followed by two armored men. Once they were some distance away from his family, Chang Chi turned to them. ¡°The Gan clan, do you remember it?¡± He asked the two men. They both nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You know that if you kill the mother, the cub will come for revenge. Well, the cub has appeared and it needs to go before it can think of baring it¡¯s fangs towards me.¡± Chang Chi wouldn¡¯t let Gan Fang leave here alive. It is better to pull the teeth of a beast while they are still young and weak. The two men nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it, tonight.¡± Chang Chi shook his head. ¡°No, everyone must witness. I fear some people might plan a rebellion, it is better to put fear into their hearts now. Let them see what happens to those who try to bear their fangs. Also¡­¡± Both men were shocked, their eyes almost popped out. ¡°Sir, are you sure?¡± Chang Chi nodded and walked back to his seat. ¡°Of course, make sure no one knows¡­¡± Both men seeing Chang Chi¡¯s disappearing figure gulped. ¡°D-do¡­ we go through¡­ with this?¡± One of the men asked. ¡°We have to, if we don¡¯t¡­ it¡¯ll be our heads.¡± ---- Hours past and the matches for today were finally over. Everyone dueled at least once or twice cutting the number down by a huge gap. Tomorrow would be another set of matches to cut it down by even more. Those that won two matches were mostly at the Mystic realm. However there were a few disciples that happened to win two matches while still at the Dao realm. Those ones who won could be considered lucky. Qiu Zhen glanced at his side to Gan Fang who had a cheerful smile on his face. He heard from him a few minutes ago that he won over two Mystic realm disciples. It took him a few blows, but he managed to break through. Currently there were only a few disciples of the Sky Serpent school that are continuing to duel tomorrow. Most of them managed to win one match, but another half lost horribly in the first match. The ones that won one or two matches were currently sitting around chatting merrily while drinking and eating. They were mingling with some disciples from some other schools as well. Everyone was celebrating their victories. Even Qiu Zhen takes a break now and again to just chill and hang out with others. He can¡¯t always meditate, if he does that then he¡¯ll be like those brainless idiots. One must relax from time to time in order to ease their stress. Not to mention you can find out all sorts of information! ¡°Pass the booze!¡± Gan Fang laughed as he held out his cup towards Qiu Zhen. ¡°No, let me.¡± Someone with an angelic voice said. Gan Fang and Qiu Zhen both turned their head only to find a beautiful woman wearing a skin tight blue dress. She had long light blue hair that dropped over her shoulders and two silver earrings. Her two bosoms were sticking out, it seemed like they wanted to escape from the clothing. Her violet colored eyes were glued on Gan Fang as she walked over seductively. She bent down and grabbed the bottle of booze that was on the table. When she bent over, Qiu Zhen smelt something nice in the air. She pushed a part of her hair past her ear as she poured Gan Fang a cup. Qiu Zhen grinned as he looked at Gan Fang. He didn¡¯t count how many times this guy drunk, but he could see that he wasn¡¯t even drunk yet. However, his eyes were glued on that womans bosoms. Clearly, he was attracted to them. In this sort of environment and with the cheery mood going on, anyone would be attracted to them. ¡°May I sit?¡± She asked him. Gan Fang nodded his head. The woman sat down next to Gan Fang and smiled as she poured herself a cup of booze. Shortly after two more women came over to them. ¡°You¡¯re Qiu Zhen correct? I just loved the way you moved up there!¡± One of the women told Qiu Zhen as she sat beside him. She was also highly attractive, and her looks wasn¡¯t lower than the woman next to Gan Fang. There was another one who was sitting between Gan Fang and Qiu Zhen, she was happily chatting with the other woman who was holding onto Gan Fang¡¯s arm. ¡°I am. Who are you?¡± Qiu Zhen asked. He wasn¡¯t tempted by this woman, he already had Yan Xiang in his heart. As Chang Mu he told her to find someone else, but he is Qiu Zhen. As long as he comforts her and gains strength, he is sure that he will be able to win her heart again. First he needs her to be able to let go of Chang Mu. Once she does that, he¡¯ll make his move. The woman next to Qiu Zhen started giggling. ¡°You don¡¯t know me? I¡¯m Mei Jiao.¡± She softly said while leaning closer to Qiu Zhen¡¯s ear. Qiu Zhen grabbed his cup of booze on the table and put it to his lips hoping to drink something. Only it was empty. He reached for the bottle of booze on the table, but Mei Jiao moved first. ¡°Here, i¡¯ll fill it up for you.¡± She offered as she started pouring him a drink. ¡°Many thanks sister.¡± Qiu Zhen said as he took a sip. ¡°Aww, sister? I was¡­ no, nevermind¡­¡± She softly said. When the booze went down Qiu Zhen¡¯s throat, he felt an odd taste. He dropped his cup and looked at Gan Fang who was falling over and leaning on on the woman in the blue dress. ¡°You! What have you done?¡± He asked them. Chapter Sixty-Two Soaring Dragon Continent ¡®Ugh..¡¯ A young male with short black hair groaned to himself as he slowly opened his eyes. His vision was somewhat fuzzy, and his head was hurting. He placed his hand on his head and shook it, trying to recall what happened. His vision started to stabilize, and he noticed that his upper body was naked. He took his hand off his forehead, because it felt cold. His eyes grew wide as he noticed that there was blood on it. ¡®What is this? Why is there blood on my hand¡­?¡¯ He asked himself. Slowly, he turned his head sideways. He was taken aback by what was next to him. It was an older woman he has never seen before. Not only was there an older woman in his bed, her upper body was naked and her throat was split. He shook his head as he slowly placed it on the sheet that covered her lower half. He needed to know if he did something. Once his hand grabbed the sheet, he pulled it revealing her lower half. Naked. She was completely naked. Her eyes were closed and her skin was pale. The young man shook his head. ¡®No, this can¡¯t be.¡¯ He told himself as he leaned up. While leaning up, he felt something move on his left side. He glanced to his left only to see another older woman who was also dead. The sheets were stained red, but he couldn¡¯t recall anything. ¡®No, no, no. I have to leave.¡¯ He told himself as he got up and grabbed his robe that was on the ground. He hurriedly put on the robe while rushing to the door. When he opened the door, there was a maid standing there. Her mouth opened and she screamed loudly. He couldn¡¯t see it, but his face had blood on it. Blood was even in his hair, not to mention the maid could see the bodies behind him. He grabbed her by the throat to shut her up. She struggled trying to get air, but it was no use. ¡°You, what are you doing!?¡± A deep voice asked. The young man turned to the side where the voice came from only to spot a guard. He had a long sword by his side, as he glared at the young man. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me!? What are you doing!?¡± The man asked as he raised his voice louder. The young man tossed the woman as he dashed away. Now was not the time to try and fight his way out, he needed to remember what happened. He needed to get away from here. ¡°Get back here!¡± Another deep voice called out. Behind him, three guards appeared armed with armor and swords. The maid who he tossed covered her mouth with one of her hands as she pointed inside the room. A guard went inside to see what she was pointing at. He came out with his eyes full of killing intent. ¡°Contact to emperor!!¡± He yelled to one of his subordinates. The young man ran, he went down six different paths trying to lose the guards who were behind him. He finally succeeded and started heading in a different direction. ¡®Have to tell master about this¡­¡¯ He told himself as he sped forward. He couldn¡¯t have did anything. Those two women in his bed, he didn¡¯t know them at all. Recalling the events from last night, he couldn¡¯t remember a thing! However he knows there is no way in heaven''s name that he would do something like that. The young man arrived at a bigger building that was blue on the outside. This building was filled with the elders of his school. While most of the disciples have their own rooms, the elders are mostly in the same building. He opened the building and rushed in. It was early in the morning, so no one was walking around the building. Most of the disciples would still be in their rooms, while the elders would be meditating. The inside of the building was filled with pictures and fancy furniture. He ignored all of that and darted straight for a door in the back. It wasn¡¯t the last door in this building, but it was the third to the last. He opened it and spotted and old man sitting crossed legged with his eyes closed. ¡°Master!¡± The old man opened his eyes and looked at the young man in front of him. His robes weren¡¯t on properly, his hair was messy with blood stains in it. Not to mention he was sweating profoundly. ¡°What happened!?¡± The old man asked as he got up and approached the young man. The young man shook his head a few times. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know! I can¡¯t remember anything!!¡± ¡°Why is there blood in your hair?¡± The old man asked him. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I.. woke up like this.. and two women¡­ dead!¡± He nervously said. ¡°What!? What did you do!?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!! I can¡¯t remember anything!¡± ¡°Nonsense!!¡± The old man yelled at the young man. The old man walked to the door and peaked out of it making sure no one was around. He closed it and then he chanted something. ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, let me search your soul.¡± The old man said as he approached the young man. ¡°Master! You can¡¯t do that!¡± The young man said as he took a step back. ¡°Get over here! I won¡¯t try a soul takeover, i¡¯ll just search it for what happened last night. If I can see what you were doing last night, then we¡¯ll find out why you are like this. However I have a feeling it won¡¯t be nice.¡± The young man nodded his head as he sat down on the ground. ¡°Go ahead, but be quick!¡± He urged the old man. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The old man nodded as he approached the young man and placed his hand on his head. He closed his eyes and started chanting a few words. ----- A light blue transparent figure appears. Around him were countless disciples eating and drinking while chatting. This figure was the old man, but no one could see him. He glanced to the side and saw his disciple Gan Fang chatting with Qiu Zhen. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ A woman came up and poured Gan Fang a drink. The old man noticed that she did something with her hand as she poured him a drink. He shook his head slightly. Whatever she put in his drink is probably what caused him to have a lack of memory. Shortly after two more women appeared. One poured Qiu Zhen a drink and tried to use the same trick as Gan Fang. The old man shook his head again as he noticed Qiu Zhen drinking it like Gan Fang did. ¡°You! What have you done!?¡± Qiu Zhen questioned the women. The old man was surprised by Qiu Zhen¡¯s action. He didn¡¯t think that this young man would be able to tolerate whatever poison these women used, but it seemed the poison didn¡¯t even faze him. ¡®Fang Wei, this disciple of yours¡­ ¡® He said to himself. ¡°What are you talking about brother Qiu Zhen?¡± The woman next to Qiu Zhen asked. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know! What was in the drink!? Who sent you?¡± Qiu Zhen yelled at them while he pointed at the cup. The women shook their head. One of the women next to Qiu Zhen grabbed his arm and pressed it against her bosom. ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen, I think you are imagining things. Tru-¡± ¡°Get off of me!¡± Qiu Zhen yelled as he removed his arm from her. Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes turned cold as he glared at the three women. ¡°Tell me, who sent you!¡± His voice was cold enough that it could cause a blizzard. The three women were scared and held onto each other. Gan Fang¡¯s eyes were closed and he seemed to be out of it. ¡°We.. didn¡¯t do anything!¡± The woman with the deep blue dress said nervously. ¡°You lie!¡± Qiu Zhen told her. The crowd of disciples around them were quiet as the paid attention to the scene unfolding before them. One moment everyone was chatting and having a good time, the next moment it seemed like those three women were going to die. ¡°What is going on here?¡± An older man asked as he stepped forward. The older man was dressed in a clean white robe, he had a black beard and long black hair. He carried this elegance with him. When he asked what was going on, he was directly looking at Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen shook his head and grinned. ¡°Nothing, just taking a friend back.¡± He told the older man as he went to grab Gan Fang. As he passed by the women, he whispered something to them and carried Gan Fang on his back. Gan Fang¡¯s master nodded his head in approval. He couldn¡¯t be seen, but he could hear everything that was going on. He heard what Qiu Zhen told those three women, and highly approved of it. Once Qiu Zhen grabbed Gan Fang, he took him back to his room. Qiu Zhen made sure no one was there and sat Gan Fang down. He even stayed hidden in the room for an hour to make sure no one was coming to try something. After waiting and noticing no one was coming, Qiu Zhen left. Gan Fang¡¯s master watched everything that happened and his eyes started to pop out. Shortly after Qiu Zhen left, some men fully armored came into the room. They stripped Gan Fang and placed two women who were drugged on the bed. One woman looked beautiful, but compared to the goddess next to her, she paled in comparison. That woman with that long black hair could be considered a goddess. The old man seeing both women instantly knew who they were. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ He told himself as he noticed the armored men started having their fun with the two unconscious women. After they finished, they killed them and left. ¡®Damnit!¡¯ The old man told himself as he ended his soul searching. ---- Gan Fang who was seated on the ground slowly opened his eyes. His master''s hand left his head, but when he turned to look at his master, he was shaking. Sweat was dripping from his head. ¡°What happened master?¡± Gan Fang asked. ¡°Leave! Now!¡± He told him. ¡°What!? And go where?¡± ¡°Leave! No more question. Do not return to the school, you must leave!!¡± He yelled at Gan Fang. ¡°Can¡¯t we solve it? They weren¡¯t important people, were they?¡± Gan Fang asked as he got up. ¡°Important?¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°Way more than important. That was the emperor''s wife!¡± Gan Fang¡¯s eyes grew big as he understood. The word important couldn¡¯t even describe her status. The wife of the emperor was way more than important. ¡°Why? Who?¡± The old man shook his head as he walked over to the door. ¡°No idea, leave now! Before it¡¯s too late.¡± ¡°What about the other one?¡± Gan Fang asked as he started walking towards the door. The old man went silent. ¡°No more questions, leave!¡± Chapter Sixty-Three Soaring Dragon Continent Qiu Zhen was going to meet his master. He wanted to ask him a few questions about this tournament, along with his own problems he was having. Boom! The door flung wide open and Gan Fang was speeding out. His face was full of sweat and blood could be seen on his face. Qiu Zhen raised his eyebrow and called out to him. ¡°Brother Gan Fang, what happened?¡± Gan Fang noticed Qiu Zhen and walked over to him. ¡°Brother Qiu Zhen¡­ I need to leave. I¡­ don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll ever meet again.¡± He told him. ¡°Nonsense! Tell me what happened.¡± Qiu Zhen urged him. Gan Fang told Qiu Zhen what happened, which stunned Qiu Zhen. When he left Gan Fang last night, he made sure that no one was around. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have left.¡¯ Qiu Zhen told himself as he hung his head down. Gan Fang told Qiu Zhen who one of the two women were, which didn¡¯t shock him. To Qiu Zhen, Chang Chi was a dirty man. He would kill his own flesh and blood brother, killing his wife doesn¡¯t come as a surprise. Qiu Zhen had a good feeling that the person who did this was Chang Chi. One of the main reasons being that the emperor''s wife was dead. No normal person would be able to approach her, the only one who could do such a thing was the emperor himself. Hearing that Gan Fang wanted to leave, Qiu Zhen shook his head. ¡°Brother Gan Fang, you made a mistake in telling that woman your name. If you didn¡¯t tell her, no one would have found out. Letting them know your name was a mistake, but at least we know who is planning this. If it is him, then you are trapped, it¡¯ll be better to not leave so soon.¡± ¡°I¡­ was caught up in the moment. That rush¡­ the chance to test my skills¡­ it was foolish of me. However, with the other disciples from our school there, my name would have been found out sooner or later. Also, why wait? If I wait, that would give him time to prepare for whatever he is doing.¡± Gan Fang yelled. ¡°Think about it, if you were to leave right now, what would be waiting for you? You are only at the Mystic realm while the person who did this is at the Paragon realm or higher. You wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if they catch you. I¡¯m not telling you to wait, I¡¯m just telling you, you need to have backup.¡± ¡°You think they¡¯ll believe me!? Who would I tell?¡± Gan Fang asked while he flapped his hands around. ¡°Naturally, think about it clearly. Why would the empress go see you? As for killing her, you could probably do that, she is only at the Mystic realm anyways.¡± Gan Fang calmed down after hearing what Qiu Zhen said. Now that he started thinking about it more, as long as he explained himself he should be able to garner support from the others. There was no reason for the empress to go see him, so why would she be dead in his bed? As long as he stated that point, no one would be able to go against it. ¡°You¡¯re right, I wasn¡¯t thinking things through clearly. After what my master said, and him yelling, it got me even more worked up. I can¡¯t lose my life, not before¡­¡± Gan Fang slowly said. ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t. Now, go wash up, you can¡¯t walk around all bloodied up.¡± Gan Fang nodded towards Qiu Zhen as he walked away. His clothing wasn¡¯t even put on right and his hair was covered in blood. Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t see the rest of his body, but from what Gan Fang told him he knew that the rest of it was covered in blood as well. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. After seeing Gan Fang disappear from his sight, Qiu Zhen¡¯s expression was like cold steel. He placed both his arms into his sleeves as he walked into the building where the elders were located. After walking into the building Qiu Zhen located his master''s room and knocked on the door before opening it. Fang Wei was floating in the air with his eyes closed meditating. After Qiu Zhen knocked and walked in, he opened them. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Master, this disciple bears some news.¡± Qiu Zhen told him. Qiu Zhen quickly began to explain the details of what happened last night and what Gan Fang told him. Fang Wei¡¯s expression kept changing throughout the whole story, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Qiu Zhen omitted the part that Chang Chi was behind all of this. If he told Fang Wei that, it was likely that he wouldn¡¯t believe him. ¡°You did a good job calming him down and keeping him here. We should keep an eye out incase that person strikes again. That bastard! Murdering the empress, even being cut into a thousand pieces won¡¯t settle it!¡± ¡°Indeed, he should have his dantian broken, arms and legs cut off and chained up for all to see. Kill his family to make sure they can¡¯t have revenge, and when he finally dies, capture his soul so he can never be reborn. A person like that doesn¡¯t deserve to be reincarnated, they shouldn¡¯t have even existed in the first place.¡± Qiu Zhen replied. Fang Wei laughed softly. ¡°I¡¯ll inform the headmaster of this matter.¡± Qiu Zhen nodded his head. He is nothing but a core disciple, his word wouldn¡¯t carry as much weight as an elders would. This is one of the reasons that he told his master about such a metter. Fang Wei seeing that Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t leaving yet, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He couldn¡¯t read his own disciple, but he could tell something was troubling him. ¡°Speak, what other matter do you wish to talk about.¡± Qiu Zhen grinned. ¡°What are you talking about master, this disciple doesn¡¯t have anything left to talk about. But since you want me to bother you with my troubles, let me ask you a question.¡± ¡®Damn brat! You wanted to talk, but you want it to seem like you didn¡¯t have anything to say!¡¯ Fang Wei told himself while sighing. ¡°What would you do if you met someone who loves someone else, but she doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s you. Let¡¯s also say that you can¡¯t reveal who you really are, for reasons. What would you do?¡± ¡°Oh, someone captured your eyes? Who is it, one of the core disciples? Come on, you can tell me.¡± Fang Wei grinned as he spoke. Seeing the look on Fang Wei¡¯s face made Qiu Zhen shiver. If he told Fang Wei who his love was, he would probably pry into this even more. If he made up someone''s name, Fang Wei would probably go tell that person about Qiu Zhen, or use it against Qiu Zhen in the future. Thinking about it, Qiu Zhen shook his head. ¡°Nevermind, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Qiu Zhen turned around and walked away. ¡°If she loves the person who you use to be, then she should still love you now. Even if the person is blinded by an image of someone else, the souls of those two people are connected by something stronger that the eye cannot see. So naturally she would still fall in love with you given enough time.¡± Fang Wei told Qiu Zhen as he was walking away. Qiu Zhen turned around and grinned before exiting the building. Chapter Sixty-Four Beware: Spoiler~ That isn''t a spoiler, but a question/rant..... Spoiler : [Me ranting etc.] Ok, now that this is finished and I made it before the new year. Let me ask, what makes a story classified as ''tragic''? Is it when people die? When someone gets raped? A whole clan is exterminated? Thinking about it, I think these are very tragic, but no one said anything until everyone starts ''assuming'' something is going to happen. Let''s say, XXX has a wife but she dies, is that ''tragic''? Is it still considered ''tragic'' when XXX revives her in chapter XXXX? I don''t think so. Enjoy! (Happy New Year!) Will go back and post Pr chapters once NasVersix finishes this chapter.
Soaring Dragon Continent The tournament was starting to continue and the cheering was loud. You could even hear the noise they were making from outside the building. The number of spectators seemed to increase as a new day begun. Along the walls were armored men in black clothing who stood like statues. The number of matches today would be twice the number it was last time. As there are winners, there will also be losers. Those who won two matches are already considered upper tier genius, but those who win three or four will be considered top tier. As for anyone who wins more than that, they will be a genius among genius¡¯. The Sky Serpent school didn¡¯t have many disciple participating in the third matches, so most of them were in the stands watching with the elders. Those that were participating were on the ground floor waiting for everything to get started. Only, it seemed to be taking forever. The people who were overseeing the matches weren¡¯t present which caused everyone to feel anxious. There was this certain atmosphere that just made everyone feel nervous. It was as if something bad was going to happen. It¡¯s the feeling you get when you know someone close by is going to die, or when your fate is near. However this atmosphere didn¡¯t hinder the chatting in the stands. Boom!! Two doors bust wide open from the top of the stands causing a loud noise to be heard. Instantly the crowd shut their mouths and snapped their heads in the direction the noise came from. Out came Chang Chi dressed in black, with his eyes bloodshot red. In his hand was a black sword that looked like it could blend in with the night. By his side were men dressed in black, each one releasing killing intent that caused some of the people in the stands to fall into fear. His daughter came out dressed in a black dress that clung to her tightly, but her head was hung low. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the atmosphere just turned cold. The way the emperor is looking¡­ it seems someone has ticked him off.¡± ¡°I¡­ feel sorry for whoever that is. There is no way they are escaping alive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they get for pissing him off! He¡¯s the emperor, you think you can spit in his presence and get away with it? Naturally he must show everyone his strength to prove to everyone that they shouldn¡¯t mess with him.¡± Two men were conversing with each other while glancing back at Chang Chi who was looking down on them all. His spot in the stands was much higher than the others, so he could overlook everything that was happening. ¡°The tournament is postponed!¡± Chang Chi yelled out. ¡°What! Why!?¡± The crowd felt wronged. Some of them traveled for months for this, and now it¡¯s being postponed! They need an explanation! Chang Chi looked over the crowd. ¡°My wife is dead!¡± ¡°Wha!? Lady Jiaying is dead? How can this be, she was at the peak of the Paragon realm. What vile bastard did such a thing!¡± The crowd roared. Almost all of the spectators thought of Jiaying as the one being dead instead of Chang Chi¡¯s first wife. His first wife didn¡¯t have the same presence as Jun Jiaying did, because she was weaker and not as beautiful. Sure, she was still one of a kind, but that is not the same as being on Jun Jiaying¡¯s level. If such a person died, they could understand why Chang Chi came out the way he did. For a murder such as this to happen when all of these schools gather, it could only mean one thing. Someone here is the murderer! Chang Chi¡¯s bloodshot eyes glared in a certain direction. It was the same direction that the Sky Serpent school was located. The spectators also turned their attention to the Sky Serpent school hoping to find out what was going to happen. ¡°In my time, I have made many friends but also I have many enemies. Those who want to harm me can¡¯t, so they go after the ones close to me. I try my best to keep my family safe and hide them away from the view of others. I, Chang Chi, may have two wives, but I love them both dearly. I, Chang Chi, only have one child, one daughter who is my entire world. I will go to earth''s end, just to kill the person who caused a single tear to appear on one of their breathtaking faces!¡± Chang Chi yelled loud letting the whole crowd hear every word he spoke. His eyes never turned away from the Sky Serpent school though, they seemed to be glued on them. ¡°Last night, everyone was in a good mood and having a merry time. However, do you know what I, Chang Chi woke up to this morning? Death! I woke up to the news that my first wife, Le Lin, has died! Do you know how it feels to have someone you care about be taken away from you without your own knowledge? Do you know how it feels to have to look at your daughter while she mourns her mother''s death!? I, Chang Chi may like a lot of women, I may even fool around from time to time, but I have only ever had three women in my heart. Two of them are standing here today, but the other one! The other one is dead!¡± His voice was echoing in the ears of the spectators causing their blood to boil. What man doesn¡¯t love his own wife, even if he does fool around? What kind of man doesn''t want to avenge those who he has lost? If the killer is still here, then they better pray they are not found. ¡°There was once a time where the who Gan clan fought against me even when they could win. Why? Because they didn¡¯t want me, the brother of Chang Mu as the emperor! Why not? Was it because they did something to my brother, were they the ones who hired that assassin to kill him!? I find it hard to believe that an assassin would go after the emperor just for fun and games! It had to be someone, but they needed to be close to the emperor just enough so they wouldn¡¯t be expected. I placed a few spies in the Gan clan, and you know what turned up? Plans, blueprints, conversations that have been going on for years. They held what I knew was a plan to get rid of Chang Mu. When I came out and became an Immortal, I knew that I had to avenge my brother. The Gan clan could no longer live, they had to die! However, what I didn¡¯t expect was for one of them to escape.¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Chang Chi¡¯s voice was filled with rage, but he took his attention away from the Sky Serpent school and looked down on the arena''s below. ¡°Yesterday I found the one who escaped, but since he was so weak I let him live. That was a fatal mistake! I should have plucked all of the teeth before it had another chance to grow new ones. Now, let me tell you, the Gan clan has one member left. He is here today, laughing in my face at how ridiculous I must look up here. He is the one who will continue biting me in my neck if I don¡¯t get rid of him. You think you can come here and murder one of my loved ones and get away with it? You think I, Chang Chi will let you to live!? Gan Fang! I Will Murder you!!¡± Chang Chi¡¯s eyes locked onto a short haired young man who was looking up at Chang Chi. He didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he look as scared as he should have been. ¡°Chang Chi, I have to say, you expect everyone to believe you? You say I killed your wife, but how could I? I, Gan Fang has never killed the innocent. You may have murdered my clan who you blame for killing the emperor, but I wouldn¡¯t be as low as you! For me to kill the empress would require me to be close to her, but how could I? Are you telling me that me and her had a thing going on? Is that what you are saying? If not, please enlighten me on how I would get close to her for me to kill her?¡± Gan Fang yelled back to Chang Chi. The crowd was astonished that Gan Fang had the balls to talk back to Chang Chi. He wasn¡¯t nothing compared to Chang Chi, but he actually dared to talk back to him! However the crowd didn¡¯t say anything but stared back at Chang Chi. Gan Fang¡¯s words made sense, how could he murder the empress? For him to murder her would require him to be extremely close to her, which they doubted he was. For such a young man to court the empress who has a husband at the principle of strength. Ridiculous! Chang Chi coldly snorted. ¡°You think you can fool me!? Ask yourself, why. I do not know how you got to her, nor do I know why. However I have many witness¡¯ placing you in the same room as her. When they checked the room, she was dead! They have seen you coming out of the same room her body was found with blood all over you! Care to explain!?¡± The crowd was shocked. If Chang Chi had witness¡¯, then that changed the whole story up. No matter how Gan Fang tried to deny him getting with the empress, if there were people who noticed him coming out bloody with her being dead inside, that could only mean that he was the killer. ¡°Chang Chi, stop spouting nonsense!¡± Qiu Zhen snapped at Chang Chi. Chang Chi turned his attention away from Gan Fang and looked at the young man down below. He had short black hair and red eyes. His looks, reminded him of someone. ¡®Mu¡¯er!¡¯ Chang Chi yelled to himself, but shook his head. Chang Mu was dead, he witnessed it himself, there was no way he was still alive. ¡°You dare talk back to your emperor!? That is punishable by death!¡± Chang Chi roared at Qiu Zhen. ¡°Then what of you? Shouldn¡¯t you be dead already? How many times have you talked back to Chang Mu? How many people have you slapped in the face and pissed over!? Can¡¯t count it can you? If such an offense is punishable by death, you should have died a long time ago!¡± Qiu Zhen retorted. ¡°You dare talk to me that way!? Tell me, are you speaking up for one of your disciples or is that what you truly think?¡± Chang Chi asked. Qiu Zhen sneered; ¡°Naturally it¡¯s what I know. You are the type to push to blame on someone else when your own plans fail you. You try to draw the attention away from you so no one will be able to suspect your actions. Let me tell you, that won¡¯t always work. Using your status as the emperor to kill someone who you haven¡¯t personally seen kill anyone else is just stupid! Anyone could have framed Gan Fang for killing the empress, you ask me it could have been you!¡± Chang Chi laughed loudly as he glanced back at the Sky Serpent school. ¡°Is that what you think? Tell me, do you agree with your two disciples? Am I, Chang Chi, your emperor such a person?¡± The Sky Serpent school elders and disciples were quiet. Why should they speak up for two disciples just so they can get killed, that would obviously be dumb on their part. If it was up to them, they would pretend they didn¡¯t know Gan Fang or Qiu Zhen. Losing those two didn¡¯t mean much to them, they had plenty more disciples left. ¡°Se-¡± Chang Chi was going to speak, but he was interrupted. ¡°I agree, I have personally witnessed what happened and I know for a fact that my disciple didn¡¯t do it. If you want to ask someone, I suggest you ask the men standing beside you.¡± An old man spoke up. ¡°Elder Fei, sit down! It¡¯s only one disciple, you can get another one!¡± Another older man spoke up who was seated besides the old man. ¡°Shut it! You think I¡¯ll let me disciple take the fall for someone else? I¡¯ve lived a honest life, why stop now?¡± ¡°Silence!¡± The headmaster yelled. He looked over the elders and the disciples of his school and sighed. Earlier Fang Wei approached him and told him of what was going on. If this was only for Gan Fang a core disciple, he wouldn¡¯t care too much. However, it was also Qiu Zhen, a genius among genius¡¯ he couldn¡¯t let him die. ¡°Emperor Chi, my Sky Serpent school elders have spoken. Me being the headmaster, I must also voice my opinion. I have heard, and elder Fei has shown me what he has saw, thus I must agree. You cannot blame something on someone who you haven¡¯t personally witnessed killed. I don¡¯t know how everyone else feels, but my Sky Serpent school will back our disciple up! Even if I die today, I won¡¯t do what you are doing. Blaming the innocent while killing the weak!¡± Chang Chi shook his head. ¡°I see¡­ I see. As everyone can see, the Sky Serpent school wants to protect their disciples who have given me a slap in the face. This is considered rebellion.¡± Chang Chi coldly said as he turned his head towards the spectators. ¡°Kill them!¡± He yelled. Four figures instantly flashed out from the stands and they rushed towards Qiu Zhen. Following behind them were a few others. ¡°Protect the disciples, they must live!¡± The headmaster yelled as he rushed towards those four men. The rest of the crowd didn¡¯t move, they didn¡¯t know if they should act or not. Most of them didn¡¯t even know who the four people that acted first were, but those four clearly were ready for action. On the word kill, they moved.
End of this arc Chapter Sixty-Five Next arc. Chapter of the Day, Enjoy! (Will start back writing Virtual God Zu/1000 lives relived now.) (First chapter of the new year! Once again, Happy New Year!)
Soaring Dragon Continent, Emperors Palace ¡°Damn! The Scarlet clan, Ye clan, and Blue Tiger clan!? I don¡¯t know who those black clothed figures are, but those three clans are at the top in the Fu kingdom.¡± A voice yelled from the stands. The others looked at him before turning their attention back to the four figures. Two of them could be said to be in their prime, while the other two were slightly old. There was a man clothed in all black, the only thing visible were his eyes. However from the way he was looked, you could tell he was younger than the rest. Next was a man in white robes, his eyes were cold as he glared at Qiu Zhen. He had rough black hair and a scar over his eye. From appearance alone someone would be scared, not to mention he was emitting the most killing intent of the four. Next to him was an old man dressed in a red robe, he had long white hair that dropped to his back. Out of the four, he seemed calm. Lastly there was another old man, he was wearing a dark blue robe with white lining. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t expect to see Ye Che¡¯s father so soon, it was only a few months ago that he killed his son. When Qiu Zhen looked at the other three, he didn¡¯t even know who they were, but he heard the Scarlet clan. He knew that the old man in red had to be the clan master. As for the other two, he didn¡¯t even know who they were. Ever since he¡¯s arrived at the Sky Serpent school, he hasn¡¯t heard or pissed anyone like those two off. ¡°Qiu Zhen, did you think you would leave and stay alive for long?¡± The Ye clan''s patriarch spoke in a detached tone. Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t speak, but stared at him. The Ye clan''s patriarch was at the Paragon realm, Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t know how high his chances were of defeating him. If worst came to worse, he could flee. With ¡®Thunder Gods step¡¯, Qiu Zhen felt that he would be the fastest person here besides Chang Chi. Unless, one of these others had an agility technique on par with his. ¡°Too scared to speak? You Should be, you killed my son and you think you¡¯ll live! Let me tell you, even tearing off all your limbs won¡¯t settle it!¡± Qiu Zhen took a deep breath. ¡°No, I was just wondering what i¡¯ve done to offend the other ones. Besides killing your son, I don¡¯t think I have killed anyone related to them.¡± ¡°You damn brat! You think I don¡¯t remember what you did to my grandson!? Causing him to fail his exam and leaving him unconscious for two months!¡± The old man in the red robes roared as he took out a spear. ¡°Fucking brat, my great grandson was stripped naked and hung upside down because of you. You think my Blue Tiger clan will take that sitting down?¡± Silly, is the only word Qiu Zhen had for those two. Just because his grandson didn¡¯t pass his exam, he is blaming Qiu Zhen. it¡¯s not his fault that his grandson is weak! If he was stronger and didn¡¯t act arrogant, then he wouldn¡¯t have been left in such a state. If he wants to blame anyone, he should blame his grandson. Qiu Zhen has never even heard of the Blue Tiger clan, but someone in the stands said it was one of the top clans in the kingdom of Fu. When he was the emperor, he knew most of the top clans, but the Blue Tiger clan was not one of them. Qiu Zhen recalled what happened when he first started his exam to enter the Sky Serpent school. He laughed when he remembered that group of boys who tried to steal his demon cores so they could pass the exam. He taught them a lesson, but in return they went to tell their clan leader. Qiu Zhen sighed, for children to act in such a way. Qiu Zhen already gave them enough face by not killing their grandsons, but they dare try to kill him! Next time he meets those kids, he¡¯ll be sure to kill them! ¡°Elders, you must be mistaken. I don¡¯t recall ever killing anyone related to you, so you should just go away. This is between me and the Ye clan¡¯s patriarch.¡± Qiu Zhen told them while smiling. ¡°Between you and him? You say you didn¡¯t kill anyone related to us, what about my three brothers? Didn¡¯t they die at your hands?¡± ¡°... who are you?¡± Qiu Zhen asked the man clothed in black. ¡®No¡­ not that dream again¡­¡¯ She told herself as she stretched her arms in the air. Her skin was snow white and had a shine to it. She was wearing a thin fabric over her body that was see-through. Her black hair fell to her back as she moved her knees inwards towards her slim stomach. She grabbed her knees and placed her head down. ¡®Why!? Why do I keep thinking about him¡­ I already have someone in my heart.¡¯ She asked herself. ¡®Such a man that seems untamed, makes my heart flutter, but I can¡¯t¡­ such a person won¡¯t be in this world much longer¡­¡¯ She removed her arms and let her legs drop down on the bed. The bed was fairly large, and it had drapes around the edges of it. There were two windows in this white room - that was filled with silver accessories. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Her beautiful oval face turned and looked out the window where the sun let light in. ¡®It¡¯s already been a week, I wonder¡­ if you¡¯re still alive¡­¡¯ ---- On a road there was a carriage that was being led by four horses. The carriage was made from wood, but had gold around the edges. On the roof was a golden snake with blue gems in it¡¯s eyes. Inside was a woman wearing an orange dress that clung to her body revealing her womanly features. She was wearing a black veil over her face, but her attention was focused on the young man in front of her. He had his back against the inner wall of the carriage as his eyes were shut. The woman smiled, but it couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡®We¡¯re almost there, Mo¡¯er, just a little longer until we see your father.¡¯ She told herself as she closed her eyes. ¡°Mother¡­¡± The young man said softly as he glanced at his mother a few feet away from him. She always wore a veil over her face, but he can tell that she was slightly different from before. ¡°Yes, what is it Mo¡¯er?¡± She asked him. ¡°Do you think¡­ Qiu Zhen will be alright? I mean¡­ he doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would cause trouble for no reason. He did bring us father''s last message¡­ such a person couldn¡¯t be evil¡­ right?¡± The woman sighed as she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know... ¡° ¡°What if I talk to uncle, won¡¯t he change his mind? Maybe he can be reasoned with, there is no need to kill him.¡± The woman came closer to her son and took him in her arms. He leans his head against her chest. ¡°Mo¡¯er, you shouldn¡¯t go back to see uncle. I fear he will use you and then toss you aside when you aren¡¯t worth anything. After we pay a visit to your father you¡¯ll go in closed doors training. You have to be the man that your father was, if not greater. You won¡¯t let mother down, will you?¡± Her voice was gentle and made his heart feel calm. It was like a child who had a bad nightmare woke up only to be embraced by his mother and told everything would be ok. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± He told her as he closed his eyes. ----- Nothing but dirt and few hundred wooden houses. There were ten rough looking men who seemed to be in their late thirties. They were chatting with each other while a young naked woman served them drinks. She had a collar around her neck, and cuffs around her ankles. It wasn¡¯t anything new, in this village. The strong dominated the weak. The weak could only obey what the strong say. The dreams some of getting married before you are twenty while your purity is still intact was a lie. The dream of marrying a man who was strong enough to care for you both while you stayed home and looked after housework was a lie. The dream that you could live your life in peace, was a lie. In this village, a dream is a luxury. These ten men didn¡¯t have anything covering their legs or neither region, it was completely exposed. Below each one of them was a woman aging from the early teens to late twenties. They were chained together while some of them had cuts on their body. Why did the men let this happen? Shouldn¡¯t the men protect their loved ones? A man who can¡¯t protect the person they love, shouldn¡¯t be called a man at all. Outside in the open were a few young children running around playing with dirt on their faces. They are young, and pure, but what happens when they grow up and realize what is happening to their parents? Looking off into the distance was an old man with grey hair. His face was full of wrinkles, and his clothes were in tatters. Through the holes, one could see his ribs. Within his vision was a figure dressed in black approaching. The figure seemed alone, but the old man had bad vision so everything to him was a blur. The figure got closer to him, until it entered the village. The old man was surprised, this village was out there and no one really paid them much attention. He has given up on hope a long time ago. He slowly walked himself over to the figure to tell him it was better to leave. He couldn¡¯t let such an innocent person be caught up in their troubles. ¡°Excuse me¡± The old man said as he coughed at the end. ¡°It¡¯s better if you¡­ keep moving.¡± The figure dressed in black looked at the old man and sighed. For such an old man to be in a situation such as this is a terrible thing. At such an age he should be looked after, not fending for himself. ¡°Tell me, where is this?¡± The figure dressed in black asked.
May seem confusing, but... stick with it for now the things that happened will be talked about again.